by his latter kinde of presence being not visible but spirituall is present in the ministers of the Church in the word and in the sacraments euen so also by the selfe same ministers worde and sacraments he is present with his Church and by these meanes doe the elect receiue him through inwarde faith in their heart and doe therefore ioyne themselues together with him that he maie dwell in them and they in him after such a sorte as is not apparent but hidden from the world euen by that faith spirituallie that is to saie in their soules and hearts by the spirit of truth of whome our Lord saith He abideth with you and shall be in you And I will come againe vnto you This iudgement declaration of our saith is not new or now first deuised but verie ancient Now that this was commonhe taught and meant in the Church of olde it is plaine and euident by the writinges of the auncient Fathers of the Church and by that decree wherein it is thus written and they are the wordes of Saint Augustine Our Lorde is aboue vntill the end of the worlde but the trueth of the Lorde is here also for the bodie of the Lorde wherein he rose againe must of necessitie be in one place but his truth is dispersed euerie where OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE beleeue that whatsoeuer is requisite to our saluation is offered and communicated vnto vs now at length in that one Iesus Christ as he who beeing giuen to saue vs is also made vnto vs wisdome righteousnes sanctification and redemption in so much as whosoeuer doth swarue from him doth renounce the mercie of the Father that is our onelie refuge We beleeue that Iesus Christ being the wisdome and eternall sonne of the father tooke vpon him our nature so that he is one person God and man Man I saie that might suffer both in soule and also in bodie and made like vnto vs in all things sinne onelie excepted for that his flesh was indeede the seede of Abraham and Dauid howbeit by the secret and incomprehensible power of the holie Ghost it was conceiued in doe time in the wombe of that blessed Virgin And therefore we detest as contrarie to that truth all those heresies wherewith the Churches were troubled in times past and namelie we detest those deuillish imaginations of Seruetus who gaue to our Lord Iesus Christ an imaginarie deity whom he said to be the Idea patterne of al thinges and the counterfeit or figuratiue sonne of God to conclude he framed him a bodie compacted of three elements vncreated and therfore he did mingle and ouerthrow both his natures We beleeue that in one and the same person which is Iesus Christ those two natures are truelie and inseperablie so conioyned that they be also vnited either of those natures neuertheles retaining it distinct proprietie so that euen as in this diuine coniunction the nature of the word reteining it proprieties remained vncreate infinite and filling all places so also the humane nature remained and shall remaine for euer finite hauing it naturall forme dimension and also proprietie as from the which the resurrection and glorification or taking vp to the right hand of the father hath not taken awaie the trueth of the humane nature Therefore we do so consider Christ in his deitie that we doe not spoile him of his humanitie We beleeue that God did declare his infinite loue and goodnes towards vs in this that he hath sent his sonne who should die and rise againe and fullfill all righteousnes that he might purchase eternall life for vs. We beleeue that by that onelie sacrifice which Iesus Christ offered on the crosse we are reconciled to God that we maie be taken for iust before him because we can not be acceptable to him nor enioy the fruite of our adoption but so farre foorth as he doth forgiue vs our sinnes Therefore we affirme that Iesus Christ is our entire and perfect washing in whose death we obteine full satisfaction whereby we are deliuered from all those sinnes whereof we are guiltie and from the which we could not be acquitted by anie other remedy OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION WE beleeue that Iesus Christ the onely sonne of the eternall Father as long before it was determined before all beginnings when the fulnes of time was come did take of that blessed and pure virgine both flesh and all the nature of man that he might declare to the worlde the secret and hid wil of his father which wil had bene laide vp from before al ages and generations and that he might finish in his humane bodie the Mysterie of our redemption and might fasten our sinnes to the crosse and also that handwriting which was made against vs. We beleeue that for our sakes he died and was buried descended into hell the third daie by the power of his godhead returned to life and rose againe and that the fourth daie after his resurrection whiles his disciples beheld and looked vpon him he ascended into heauen to fullfill all things and did place in Maiestie and glorie the selfe same bodie wherewith he was borne wherein he liued on earth wherein he was iested at wherein he had suffered most painfull torments and cruell kinde of death wherein he rose againe and wherein he ascended to the right hand of the father aboue all rule aboue all power all force all Dominion and aboue euerie name that is named not onelie in this worlde but also in the worlde to come And that there he now sitteth and shall sit till all things be fully perfited And although the Maiestie and godhead of Christ be euerie where abound antlie dispersed yet we beleeue that his body as Saint Augustine saith must needes be still in one place and that Christ hath giuen Maiestie vnto his bodie but yet hath not taken awaie from it the nature of a bodie and that we must not so affirme Christ to be God that we denie him to be man and as the Martyr Vigilius saith That Christ hath left vs touching his humane nature but hath not lefe vs touching his diuine nature and that the same Christ though he be absent from vs concerning his manhead yet is euer present with vs concerning his godhead From that place also we beleeue that Christ shall come againe to execute that generall iudgement as well of them whome he shall finde aliue in the bodie as of them that shal be alreadie dead And therfore that our onelie succour and refuge is to flie to the mercie of our father by Iesus Christ and assuredlie to perswade our mindes that he is the Obteiner of forgiuenes for ââr sinnes And that by his bloode all our spots of sinne be washed cleane That he hath pacified and set at one all things by the bloode of his crosse That he by the same one onely sacrifice which he once offered vpon the Crosse hath brought to
is preached is to be regarded not the minister that preacheth who although he be euill and a sinner neuerthelesse the ãâã of God abideth true and good Neither doe we thinke thââ therefore the outward preaching is to be thought as frâiâlesse because the instruction in true religion dependeth ãâã the inward illumination of the spirit because it is writteâ No man shall teach his neighbour For all men shall know me And he that watreth or he that planteth is nothing but God who ãâã the increase For albeit no man can come to Christ vnlesse heâ drawne by the heauenlie Father and be inwardlie lightned ãâã the holie Ghost yet we know vndoubtedlie that it is ãâã will of God that his worde should be preached euen ouâ wardlie God could indeede by his holie spirite or by thâ ministerie of an Angell without the ministerie of Saint ãâã haue tought Cornelius in the Actes but neuerthelesse ãâã referreth him to Peter of whome the Angel speaking saiââ âe shall tell thee what thou must doe For he that illuminateâ inâaâdlââ by giuing men the holie Ghost the selfe same bâ waie of commaundement said vnto his disciples goe ye iââ the whoââ world and preach the gospell to euerie creature And ãâã Paââ preached the word outwardlie to Lydia a purple sellâ among the Philippians but the Lord inwardlie opened thâ womans heart And the same Paul vpon an elegant gââdation fitlie placed in the 10. to the Romanes at last inferreth therefore faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God Wee knowe in the meane time that God can illuminate whome and when he will euen without the externall ministerie which is a thing appertaining to his power but we speake of the vsuall waie of instructing men deliuered vnto vs of God both by commaundement and examples We therefore detest all the heresies of Artemon the Manichees Valentinians of Cerdon and the Marcioniââs who denied that the scriptures proceeded from the holie Ghost or else receiued not or polished and corrupted some of them And yet we doe not denie that certaine bookes of the olde Testament were of the auncient authors called Apochryâhall and of others Ecclesiasticall to witte such as they would haue to be read in the Churches but not alledged to auouch or confirme the authoritie of faith by them As also Austine in his 18. Booke De âiuit Dei C. 38. maketh mention that in the bookes of the Kinges the names and bookes of certaine Prophets are reckoned but he addeth that they are not in the Canon and that those bookes which we haue suffice vnto godlines OF INTERPRETING THE HOLIE SCRIPTVRES and of Fathers Councels and Traditions CHAP. 2. THe Apostle Peter hath said that the holy scriptures are not of anie priuat interpretation therefore we doe not alowe all expositions whereupon we doe not acknowledge that which they call the meaning of the Church of home for the true and naturall interpretation of the scriptures which forsooth the defenders of the Romane Church doe striue to force all men simplie to receiue but we acknowledge that interpretation of Scriptures for authenticall and proper which being taken from the scriptures themselues that is from the phrase of that tongue in which they were written they being also waied according to the circumstances and expounded according to the proportion of places either like or vnlike or of moe and plainer accordeth with the rule of faith and charitie and maketh notably for Gods glorie and mans saluation Wherefore we do not contemnâ the holie treatises of the Fathers agreeing with the scriâtures from whome notwithstanding we doe modestlie dâ sent as they are deprehended to set downe thinges meereâ straunge or altogether contrarie to the same Neither doâ thinke that we doe them anie wrong in this matter seeinâ that they all with one consent will not haue their writingâ matched with the canonicall scriptures but bid vs allowâ them so farre forth as they either agree with them or disagree and bid vs take those things that agree and leaue those that disagree and according to this order we do accountâ the decrees or Canons of councells Wherefore we suffer not oââ selues in controuersies about Religion or matters of faithâ be pressed with the bare testimonies of fathers or decrees oâ Councells much lesse with receiued customes or else with ãâã of men being of one iudgement or with prescription of long tiââ Therefore in controuersies of religion or matters of faith we cannot admââ anie other iudge then God himselfe pronouncing by the holie scriptures what is true what is falââ what is to be followed or what to be auoided So we do ãâã rest but in the iudgements of spiritual men drawen from the word of God Certainely Ieremie the other Prophets ãâã vehemenâlie condemne the assemblies of Priests gathereâ against the law of God diligentlie forewarned vs that â should not heare the fathers or tread in their path who wââ king in their owne inuentions swarued from the law of goâ We doe likewise reiect humane traditions which althouâ they be set out with goodlie titles as though they were dâuine and Apostolical by the liuelie voice of the Apostles deliuered to the Church as it were by the hands of Apostolicall men by meane of Bishops succeeding in their roomeâ yet being compared with the scriptures disagre from theâ and by that their disagreement bewraie them selues in ãâã wise to be Apostolicall For as the Apostles did not disagree among themselues in doctrine so the Apostles schâlers did not set forth thinges contrarie to the Apostleâ Nay it were blasphemous to auouch that the Apostles ãâã liuely voice deliuered thinges contrarie to their writingâ Paull affirmeth expresselie that he taught the same thingeâ in all Churches And againe We saith he write no other thiââ vnto you then which ye read or also acknowledge Also in another place he witnesseth that he and his disciples to wit Apostolicall men walked in the same waie and ioyntlie by the same spirit did al thingâ The Iewes also in time past had their traditions of Elders but these traditions were seuerelie confuted by the Lord shewing that the keeping of them hindereth Gods lawe and that God is in vaine worshipped with such OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION of Heluetia THe Canonical scripture being the word of God and deliuered by the holie Ghost and published to the world by the Prophets and Apostles being of all other the most perfect ancient philosophie doth alone perfectlie conteine all pietie and good ordering of life The interpretation herof is to be taken onely from herselfe that herselfe maie be the interpreter of her selfe the rule of charitie and faith being her guide Which kinde of interpretation so far forth as the holie Fathers haue followed we doe not onelie receiue them as interpreters of the scripture but reuerence them as the beloued instruments of God But as for the traditions of men although neuer
knowledge of God but we are to thinke otherwise of the Images of our Lord Iesus Christ and other Saints Let him in like sort thinke that God did manie externall workes in Israell of which he commaundeth them to be mindeful for euer that he raised vp vnto them not a few famous holie men whose faith he woulde neuer haue them to forget Yet he neuer established the memorial of them by such Images that he might giue no occasion of backsliding or Apostasie which is wont to follow the worshipping of Images Wherfore in the purer primitiue church it was abhomination to haue euen the Image of Christ as hath bene afore shewed To be short our Preachers confes that Images of themselues are indifferent so that no worship or adoration be done vnto them But it is not inough for a christian man to haue a thing free but he ought alwaies to haue a diligent respect hereunto whether the same be profitable for edification 1. Cor. 10. for nothing is to be suffred or assayed in the Church which hath not in it some certaine vse of edifying Seing then it plainelie appeareth what greeuous offences Images in times past brought forth and doe as yet bring forth and seing it cannot be shewed whââ profite can be hoped for thereof vnles peraduenture we will be counted quicker sighted then God himselfe and the auncient christians that were truelie Godlie who were so farre from taking anie profite thereby that they euen abhorred Images in Churches all Images and Idolls are worthelie to be abhorred in the Church Neither can the workemanship of the Cherubins vpon the aâke of the couenant or other Ornaments of the Temple which the Patrones of Images are wont to obiect vnto vs hinder this truth among Christians For God had expresselie commaunded the Cherubins to be made but he would not haue them seene of the people And al the other things were ordeined rather for the beautie of âhe Temple then to learne anie knowledge of God thereby although from them as from all the rest of Gods workâs they which were spirituall might take occasion to meditate vpon the goodnes of god But it is requisite also to call this to minde that we are much more bound to worship God in spirit and truth then they of olde time were for that we are more plentifullie inriched with Christes spirit if we trulie beleeue in him THE THIRD SECTION OF THE ETERNALL PROVIDENCE OF God and the creation of the world THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the prouidence of God CHAP. 6. WE beleeue that all things both in heauen and in earth and in al creatures are susteined and gouerned by the prouidence of this wise eternall and omnipotent God For Dauid witnesseth and saith The Lord is high aboue all nations and his glorie aboue the heauens VVho is as our God who dwelleth on high and yet humbleth him selfe to beholde the thinges that are in heauen and earth Againe he saith Thou hast foreseene all my waies For there is not a worde in my tongue which thou knowest not whollie O Lord c. Paul also witnesleth and saith By him we liue mooue and haue our being And of him and through him and for him are all thinges Therefore Augustine both truelie and according to the scripture saide in his booke de agone Christi cap. 8. The Lord said Are not two sparrowes solde for a farthing and one of them shall not fall on the ground without the will of your father By speaking thus he woulde giue vs to vnderstand that whatsoeuer men count most vile that also is gouerned by the almightie power of God For the trueth which saide that all the haires of our heads are numbred saith also that the birdes of the aire are fed by him and the lilies of the fielde are clothed by him We therfore condemne the Epicures who denie the prouidence of God and all those who blasphemouslie affirme that god is occupied about the poles of heauen and thaâ he neither seth nor regardeth vs or our affaires The princelie prophet Dauid also condemned these men when as âe said O Lord How long how long shall the wicked triumph they ãâã the Lord doth not see neither doth the God of Iacob regarde it Vnderstand ye vnwise among the people and ye fooles when will yea wise He that hath planted the eare shall he not heare and he thâ hath formed the cie how should he not see Notwithstanding ãâã doe not contemne the meanes whereby the prouidenced God worketh as though they were vnprofitable but wâ reach that we must applie our selues vnto them so farre as they are commended to vs in the word of God VVhetfore we mislike the rash speeches of such as saie that if by the prouidence of God all thinges are gouerned then all oâ studies and endeuours are vnprofitable It shall be sufficient if we leaue or permit all things to be gouerned by thâ prouidence of God we shal not need herafter to be careful or to be taught iâ any matter For though Paul did confes that he did saile by the prouidence of god who had said to him Thou must testifie of me also at Rome who moreouer promised said There shal not so much as one soule perish Neithâ shal an haire fal from your heads Yet the mariners deuising how they might finde a waie to escape the same Paul saitâ to the Centurion to the souldiers Vnlesse these remaine iâ the ship ye can not be safe For God who hath appointed euerthing his end he also hath ordained the beginning and thâ meanes by which we must attaine vnto the end The heathens ascribe thinges to blinde fortune and vncertainâ chaunce but Saint Iames would not haue vs saie To daiââ to morrow we will go into such a Citie and there buie and sell but he addeth for that which you should saie if the Lord wil and if we liue we will doe this or that And Augustine saith All those thinges which seeme to âaine men to be done vnaduisedlie in the world they doe but accomplish his word because they are not doââ but by his commaundement And in his exposition on the 148. Psal It seemed to be done by chaunce that Saull seeking his fathers Asses should light on the Prophet Samuell but the Lord had before said to the Prophet to morrowe I will send vnto the a man of the Tribe of Beniamin c. Of the creation of all thinges of the Angells the Deuill and man CHAP. 7. THis good and almightie God created all things both visible and inuisible by his eternall word and preserueth the same also by his eternal spirit as Dauid witnesseth saying By the word of the Lorde were the heauens made and all the host of them by the breath of his mouth And as the scripture saith All thinges that the Lord created were verie good And made for the vse and profit of man Now we saie that all those thinges
of life if we communicate with Christ and he be oures and we his by a true faith Let this comfort vs in the temptation touching predestination then which there is none more daungerous that the promises of God are generall to the faithfull in that he saith Aske and ye shall receiue Euerie one that asketh receiueth and to conclude in that we praie with all the Church of God Our father which art in heauen and for that in baptisme we are ingrafted into the bodie of Christ and are fedde in his Church often times with his flesh and bloode vnto euerlasting life Thereby we being strengthned we are commaunded to worke our saluation with feare and trembling according to that precept of Paul OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL HEreupon we confesse that God before he had created the worlde had chosen all those to whome he would freelie giue the inheritance of eternall blessednes OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE beleeue that out of this vniuersall corruption damnation wherein by nature all men are drowned God did deliuer and preserue some whome by his eternall and immutable counsell of his owne goodnes and mercie without anie respect of their workes he did chuse in Christ Iesus and others he left in that corruption and damnation in whome he might as well make manifest his iustice by condemning them iustlie in their time as also declare the riches of his mercie in the others For some are not better then others til such time as the Lord doth make a difference according to that immutable counsell which he had decreed in Christ Iesus before the creation of the worlde neither was anie man able by his owne strength to make an entrance for himselfe to that good seeing that of our nature we can not haue so much as one right motion affection or thought till God do freelie preuent vs and fashion vs to vprightnes OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE beleeue that God after that the wholl ofspring of Adam was casâe headlong into perdition and destruction thorough the fault of the first man hath declared and shewed himselfe to be such a one as he is indeed namelie both mercifull and iust Mercifull by deliuering and sauing those from condemnation and from death whome in his eternall counsell of his owne free goodnes he hath chosen in Iesus Christ our Lord without any regard at all of their worke but Iust in leauing others in that their fall and perdition whereinto they had throwen themselues headlong OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE THe confession of Auspurge doth so mention predestination in the 20. article the title wherof is De fide Of faith that it affirmeth it to be a needles thing to dispute of predestination in the doctrine of iustification by faith Which in what sorte it may be said we haue declared in the. 6. obseru vpon this confess sect 9. where these wordes of the confess are rehearsed Also the SAXON CONFESSION Doth in the same sense by the way make mention of Predestination and Election about the end of the third Article where it treateth of faith which parte we haue therefore placed in the 9. section THE SIXTH SECTION OF THE REPAIRING OR DELIVERANCE OF MAN FROM HIS FALL BY IESVS CHRIST ALONE AND OF HIS PERSON NATVRES OFFICE and the workes of Redemption THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of Iesus Christ being true god and man and the onely sauiour of the world CHAP. II. MOreouer we beleuee and teach that the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ was from all eternitie predestinated and foreordâined of the father to be the Sauiour of the world And we beleeue that he was begotten not onely then when he tooke flesh of the Virgine Mary nor yet a litle before the foundations of the world were laide but before all eternity that of the father after an vnspeakeable manner For Isaiah saith Who can tâl his generation And Micheah saith Whose egresse hath bin from euerlasting For Iohn saieth In the beginning was the worde and the worde was with God and God was the worde c. Therefore the Sonne is coequall and consubstantiall with the father as touching his diuinitie true God not by name onelie or by adoption or by special fauour but in substance nature Euen as the Apostle saith elsewhâre This is the true God and life euerlasting Paul also saieth He hath made his sonne the heire of al things by whom also he made the world The same is the brightnes of his glorie the ingraued fââme of his person bearing vp al things by his mighââe worde Likewise in the Gospell the Lorde himselfe saith Father glorifie ãâã me with thy selfe with the glorie which I had with the before the worlde was Also else where it is written in the Gospeli The âeweâ tought how to kill Iesus because he saide that God was his father making himselfe equal with God We therefore doe abhorre the blasphemous doctrine of Arrius and all the Arrians vttered against the Sonne of God And especiallie the blaspemies of Michaell Seruetus the Spanyarde and of his complices which Sathan by them hath as it were drawen out of hell moste boldelie and impiouslie spread abroade throughout the worlde against the Sonne of God We teach also and beleeue that the eternal sonne of the eternall God was made the sonne of man of the seede of Abraham Dauid not by the meane of any man as Hebion affirmed but that he was moste purely conceiued by the holie Ghost and was borne of Marie who was alwaies a Virgine euen as the historie of the Gospel doeth declare And Paul saith He took in no sort the Angels but the seed of Abraham And Iohn the Apostle saith He that beleeueth not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of god The flesh of Christ therefore was neither flesh in shew onelie nor yet flesh brought from heauen as Valentine and Marcion dreamed Moâeouer our Lord Iesus Christ had not a soule without sense and reason as Apollinaris thought nor flesh without a sââle as Eunomius did teach but a soull with it reason and flesh with it senses by which senses he felt true griefes in the time of his passion euen as he himselfe witnesseth when he said My soule is heauie euen to death And My soule is troubled c. We acknowledge therfore that there be in one the same Iesus Christ our Lord two natures the deuine and the humane nature we say that these two are so conioyned or vnited that they are not swallowed vp confounded or mingled together but rather vnited or ioyned together in one person the proprieties of ech nature being safe and remaining still so that we do worship one Christ our Lord and nââ two I say one true god man as touching his diuine nature of the same substance with the father as touching his humane nature of the same substance with vs
as yet fresh and present For the remembrance of the death of Christ which we make in the Supper is farre more noble and holie then theirs whoe in some prophane banquet are mindfull of their companion when they drinke the wine that he gaue them For among these he that is absent worketh nothing but in this holie supper of the faithfull the Lorde is present and doth worke effectuallie by the spirit in the heartes of them as he whoe according to his promises is in the middest of them By these things it is most euident that in the holie supper we doe not take awaie our Lorde Christ from his Church nor denie that his bodie and bloode is there receiued to be our nourishment vnto life eternal but we together with our predecessours and the chiefe Prelates of our Religion did and as yet to this daie doe denie that the verie bodie of Christ is eaten carnallie or that it is present euerie where corporallie and after a naturall manner For we doe openlie confes according to the Scriptures and with al the holy Fathers that Iesus Christ our Lord left this world went to his Father and that he now sitteth at the right hande of his Father in heauenlie glorie from whence he shall neuer descend or be drawne downe into this earthlie and transitorie world For the true presence of Christ in the supper is heauenlie not earthlie or carnall Also we denie that the bread is turned into the bodie of Christ miraculously so that the bread should become the verybody of Christ naturallie and substantially yet after a spiritual manner To conclude we denie that the bodie of Christ is vnited with the signes by anie other then a mysticall meane whereof we haue spoken sufficientlie in the generall consideration of a sacrament Seeing therefore we haue expresselie saide and written with the holie Fathers Tertullian Hierome Ambrose and Augustine that the bread is a figure token and signe of the bodie of Christ and also that by bread and wine the bodie and blood of the Lord are signified This is it which we would make manifest to wit that the bread is not the verie bodie of the Lord but a token or a sacrament of his bodie And yet we doe not therefore speake these thinges as though we did simplie denie all kinde of the presence of Christ in the supper for that kinde of presence which now we haue confessed doth remaine true without anie preiudice to these kinde of speaches Morouer the word This in this sentence This is my bodie doth not onelie shew bread vnto our corpârall eies but therewith also it sheweth the verie bodie ãâã Christ vnto the eies of our minde Also we confesse that this vse of the supper is so holy aââ profitable that whosoeuer shall worthelie that is with â true faith eate of this bread and drinke of this cuppe of thâ Lorde he doth receiue heauenlie giftes from the Lord ãâã Whosoeuer shall eate of this breade and drinke of this cuppe ââworthelie that is without faith by which alone we are made partakers of the Lord and of saluation He doth ãâã and drinke iudgement vnto himselfe as Paull wrote to the Corinthians Wherefore we doe often put this diligentlie iâto the heades of our people that they take heede that none of them abuse the Lordes table but that euerie one examine himselfe and then eate of that breade and drinke of thââ cuppe Also the Lords Supper is a badge vnto vs for as one lofe and one wine are made of manie graines and grapes so we being the wholl multitude of the faithfull are gathered together to be one bread and one bodie By this we testifie in an outward profession that we are redeemed by the bloode of Christ and made the members of Christ to whome we giue thankes in whome we are confederates and doe promise to performe mutuall dueties one toward another OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL Of the Supper of the Lorde WE confesse that the Lord Iesus did institute his holie Supper that his holie passion might be remembred with thankesgiuing his death declared and Christian charitie and vnitie with true faith testified And as iâ Baptisme wherin the washing away of our sins is offered by the Minister of the Church and yet is wrought onelie by the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost true water remaineth so also in the Supper of the Lord wherein together with the breade and wine of the Lord the true bodie and the true blood of Christ is offered by the Minister of the Church breade and wine remaineth Moreouer we doe firmelie beleeue that Christ himselfe is the meate of faithfull soules vnto life eternall and that our soules by faith in Christ crucified are fedde and moistned with the flesh and bloode of Christ so that we being members of his bodie as of our onelie head doe liue in him and he in vs wherein at the last daie through him and in him we shall rise againe to eternall ioye and blessednes And in the marginall note vpon these wordes Our soules For it is a spirituall meate and therefore it is receiued of a faithfull soule that is the soules are made full strong mightie peaceable quiet merie and liuelie to all thinges as the bodie is by the corporall meate Also vpon those wordes The members of the heade And so man is made a spirituall member of the bodie of Christ And in the margent vpon these wordes To be present to wit Sacramentallie and by a rememberance of faith which lifteth vp a mans minde to heauen and doth not pull downe Christ according to his humanitie from the right hande of God Now we doe not include into the bread and drinke of the Lord the natural true and substantial body of Christ which was borne of the pure Virgine Mary suffered for vs ascended into heauen Therefore we doe neither worship Christ in the signes of bread and wine which we doe commonlie call the Sacraments of the bodie and bloode of Christ but in heauen at the right hand of god the Father from whence he shall come to iudge the quicke and the deade OVT OF THE CONFSSION OF BOHEMIA Of the holie Supper of the Lord. CHAP. 13. IN the thirteenth place we teach touching the Supper of the Lord instituted in the new Testament that we must beleeue with the heart and professe with the mouth that it is a Sacrament instituted of Christ our Lord in his last Supper and that in expresse forme of wordes that is that concerning breade and wine he hath pronounced thaâ they be his bodie and his bloode and that they were deliuered to his Apostles and so in like sort to the whol vniuersall Church for a monument of his death and that all men should lawfullie vse the participation thereof euen to the ende of the worlde Of this Sacrament the Euangelists doe write and especiallie Saint Paull whose wordes euen tâ this daie are thus read in the
time or worthines of the Churches Authors that wrote them or other such like circumstance theâfore it seemed good without anie enuie or preiudice of other Confessions either more auncient or more famous to giue the first place to the latter Confession of Heluetia âoth because the order thereof seemed more fitie and âhe wholl handling of doctrine more full and conuenient and also because that Confession was publiquelie approoued subscribed vnto by verie manie Churches of dâuers Naââonâ Farther vpon âhis do the reât fitly follow to wit âhe former confession of Heluetia then all other without any âhoâsâ indifferentlie saue that we had rather ioyne together thâ Confessions of Germanie then sâuer them âach ãâ¦ã according to âhâ argument of euerie Section ãâ¦ã infoââed to pât that Confession of thâ ãâ¦ã as receâuâd somewhat ââte in the laââ plâce ãâ¦ã if it shall not seeme fitte and conuenient to ãâã ãâã may easilie be altered in the second edition as other Confessions also if anie such beside these shall be wanting may in their due place be adioyned To conclude that the godly Reader may want nothing and that no man may suspect anie thing to be taken awaie or added to anie of those Confessions we haue here set downe the articles or chiefe points in the order wherin they were first written Which we desire euerie man fauourably to interprete and to enioy this our labour rather seeking peace and agreement then malitiouslie hunting after occasions of dissensions PROPER CATALOGVES FOR EVERIE CONFESSION CONTEINED IN THIS HARMONIE AFTER THAT ORDER WHEREIN They were first written THE ARTICLES OF THE FORMER CONFESsion of Heluetia SCripture 1 Interpretation 2 Fathers 3 Humane Traditions 4 The drift of the Scripture 5 God 6 Man and his strength 7 Originall sinne 8 Free will 9 The eternall Counsell touching the restoring of man 10 Iesus Christ and those benefites which we reape by him 11 The drift of the doctrine of the Gospell 12 Faith and the force thereof 13 The Church 14 Of the Ministers of the word 15 Ecclesiasticall power 16 The choosing of Ministers 17 The head and Shepherd of the Church 18 The dueties of Ministers 19 Of the force and efficacie of the Sacraments 20 Baptisme 21 The Eucharist 22 Holie assemblies 23 Of Heretikes Schismatikes 24 Of thinges indifferent 25 Of the Magistrate 26 Of Holie Wedlocke 27 THE CHIEFE POINTS OF THE LATTER CONfession of Heluetia Of the holie Scripture being the true word of God 1 Of Interpreting the holie Scripture and of âathers Councels and Traditions 2 Of God his vnitie and the Trinitie 3 Of Idoles or Images of God Christ and Saintes 4 Of the Adoration worshippe and Inâocation of God through the onelie Mediatour Iesus Christ 5 Of the Prouidence of God 6 Of the creation of all thinges of Angells the Deuill and man 7 Of the fall of man sinne and the cause of sinne 8 Of free wâll and so of mans power and abilitie 9 Of the Predestination of God and Election of the saintes 10 Of Iesus Christ being true God man and the onlie Sauiour of the world 11 Of the lawe of God 12 Of the Gospell of Iesus Christ of the Promises also of the spirit and the letter 13 Of Repentance and the Conuersion of man 14 Of the true iustification of the faithfull 15 Of Faith and good workes and of their reward and the merit of man 16 Of the Catholique holy Church of God and of the onely head of the Church 17 Of the Ministers of the Church their institution dueties 18 Of the Sacramentes of the Church of Christ 19 Of holie Baptisme 20 Of the holy Supper of the Lord. 21 Of holie and Ecclesiasticall assemblies 22 Of the Praiers of the Church of singing Canonicall houres 23 Of Holy daies fastes and choise of meates 24 Of Comforting or visiting the sicke 25 Of the buriall of the faithfull and the care that is to be had for the dead and of Purgatorie and the appeering of Spirites 26 Of Rites Ceremonies and thinges Indifferent 27 Of the goods of the Church 28 Of single life Wedlocke and the ordering of a Family 29 Of the Magistrate 30 THE ARTICLES OF THE CONFESSION OF Basill Of God 1 Of man 2 Of the care of God toward vs. 3 Of Christ being true God and true man 4 Of the Church 5 Of the Supper of our Lord. 6 Of the Magistrate 7 Of Faith and workes 8 Of the last daie 9 Of thinges commaunded and not commaunded 10 Against the error of the Anabaptistes 11 THE CHIEFE POINTS OF THE CONFESSION OF Bohemia Of the holy Scripture and of Eccâsiasticall writers â Of Christian Catechizing 2 Of the vnitie of the diuine essence of the three Persons 3 Of the knowledge of himselfe Also Of sinne the causes and fruites hereof and of the promises of God 4 Of repentance 5 Of Christ the Lord and of Iustification through faith in him 6 Of good workes which be holie actions 7 Of the holie Catholique Church the order and discipline hereof and moreouer of Antichrist 8 Of the Ministers of the Church 9 Of the word of God 10 Of the Sacraments in general 11 Of holy Baptisme 12 Of the Supper of the Lord. 13 Of the keies of Christ. 14 Of thinges accessorie that is of rites or Ecclesiasticall ceremonies 15 Of the politique or Ciuill Magistrate 16 Of Saints and their worship 17 Of fasting 18 Of single life and Wedlocke or the order of maried folke 19 Of the time of Grace 20 THE ARTICLES OF THE FRENCH CONFEssion Of God and his one onelie essence 1 Of the knowledge of God 2 Of the Caâonicall bookes of the holy Scripture 3 Of distinguishing the Canonicall bookâ from the Apocryphall 4 Of the authoritie of the word of God 5 Of the Trinitie of the Persons in one onely essence of God 6 Of the Creation of the world 7 Of the eternal Prouidence of God 8 Of the fall of man and his free will 9 Of Originall sinne 10 Of the propagation of Originall sinne and of the effectes thereof 11 Of the free Election of God 12 Of the reparing of man from his fall through Christ 13 Of two natures in Christ 14 Of the hypostaticall vnion of his two natures 15 Of the death and resurrection of Christ and of the fruit thereof 16 Of the merit and fruit of the sacrifice of Christ 17 Of the remission of sinnes and true Iustification 18 Of the Intercession or Mediation of Christ 19 Of iustifying Faith and the gift and effectes thereof 20. 21. 22 Of the abolishing of Ceremonies and true vse of the Morall lawe 23 Of the intercession of Saintes Purgatorie and other superstitious traditions of the Popish sorte 24 Of the Ministerie of the Gospell 25 Of the vnitie of the Church and the true notes thereof 26. 27. 28 Of Ecclesiasticall functions 29 Of the power and authoritie of the ministers 30 Of their lawfull calling and election 31 Of Ecclesiasticall discipline 32
latter confession of Heluetia Basill the French and that of Belgia which alone haue expresse titles of these chiefe points of doctrine But these foure to wit the former confession of Heluetia the English that of Auspurge and Wirtemberge do by the waie make mention both of the prouidence of God and also of the creation of the world in the article of God as is to be seene in the 2. Section And the others to wit those of Bohem. Saxonie and Sueueland haue altogether omitted this part of doctrine THE 4. SECTION pag. 59. OF the fall of man of sinne and of free will This Section consisteth of 10. Confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Heluetia of that of Basil Bohemia or the Waldenses the French English that of Belg. Auspurge Saxony and Wirtemb THE 5. SECTION pag. 84. OF eternal Predestination This Section consisteth of foure Confessions onely to wit Of the lâtter Confession of Heluetia that of Basil the French and that of Belgia THE 6. SECTION pag. 88. OF the reparing or deliuerance of man from his fall by Iesus Christ alone Also of his Person names office and the workes of Redemption This Section consisteth of 12. confessions to wit Of the former and latter Confessions of Heluetia that of Basill Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxony Wirtemberge Sueueland THE 7. SECTION pag. 1â0 OF the lawe and the Gospell This Section consisteth of 7. confessions onely to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Heluetia that of Bohemia the French that of Belgia Saxony and Wirtemberge THE 8. SECTION pag. 212. OF Repentance and the Conuersion of man Tihs Section consisteth of 6. Confessions onely to wit Of the latter confession of Heluetia that of Bohem. Auspurge Saxony Wirtemb and Sueueland THE 9. SECTION pag. 242. OF Iustification by faith and of good works and their rewards This Section consisteth of 11. confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Heluetia that of Basill Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxony Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 10. SECTION pag. 306. OF the holie Catholique Church This Section consisteth of 11. confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Heluetia that of Basill Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 11. SECTION pag. 337. OF the Ministers of the Church and of their calling and office This Section consisteth of 9. confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Heluet. that of Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 12. SECTION pag. 377. OF true and false Sacraments in generall This Section consisteth of 11. confessions Of the former confession of Heluetia and the declaration thereof the latter confess of Heluet. that of Basill Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 13. SECTION pag. 395. OF the Sacrament of holie Baptisme This Section consisteth of 10. confessions to wit Of the former confession of Heluetia and the declaration thereof of the latter conâes of Heluet. that of Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 14. SECTION pag 411. OF the holie Supper of the Lord. This Section consisteth of 11. confessions to wit of the former confession of Heluetia and the declaration thereof of the latter confes of Heluet. that of Basill Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 15. SECTION pag. 464. OF Ecclesiasticall Meetings This Section consisteth of 8. confessions to wit the former and latter confessions of Heluetia that of Bohemia the F eâch the English that of Saxonie Wirtemberg and Sueueland THE 16. SECTION pag. 47â OF Holie daies fasts and the choise of meats and of the visiting of the sicke and the care that is to be had for the dead This Sect. consisteth of 9. Confess to wit of the latter confession of Heluet. that of Basill Bohemia the French the English that of Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 17. SECTION pag. 516. OF Ceremonies and rites which are indifferent in general This Section consisteth of 11. confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Heluetia that of Basill Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 18. SECTION pag. 540. OF Wedlock single life and Monasticall Vowes This Section consisteth of 8. confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Heluetia that of Bohemia the French the English that of Auspurge and Sueueland THE 19. SECTION pag. 578. OF the Ciuill Magistrate This Section consisteth of 10 confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Heluetia that of Basill Bohemia the French that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueueland A GENERAL CONFESSION OF THE TRVE CHRISTIAN FAITH AND RELIGION ACCORding to Gods word and actes of our Parliaments subscribed by the Kings Maiestie and his household with sun drie others To the glory of God and good example of all men At Edinborough the 28. day of Ianuarie The yeare of our Lord. 1581. And in the 14. yere of his Maiesties Raigne WE all and euerie one of vs vnder written protest that after long due examination of our owne consciences in matters of true and false Religion are now throughlie resolued in the truth by the word and spirit of God And therefore we beleeue with our hartes confesse with our mouthes subscribe with our handes and constantlie affirme before God and the whole world that this onelie is the true Christian faith and religion pleasing God and bringing saluation to man which is now by the mercie of God reuealed to the world by the preaching of the blessed Euangell and is receaued beleeued and defended by manie and sundrie notable Churches realms but chiefely by the Church of Scotland the Kings Maiestie three Estates of this Realm as Gods eternal trueth onely ground of our saluation as more particularlie is expressed in the confession of our Faith established and publikelie confirmed by sundrie actes of Parliaments and now of a long time hath beene openlie professed by the Kinges Maiestie and wholl bodie of this Realme both in burgh and land To the which confession and forme of Religion we willinglie agree in our consciences in all pointes as vnto Gods vndoubted trueth and veritie grounded onelie vpon his written word And therefore we abhorre and detest all contrarie religion doctrine but chiefelie all kinde of Papistrie in generall and particular heades euen as they are now damned and confuted by the word of God Church of Scotland but especiallie we detest andrefuse the vsurped authority of that Romane Antichrist vpon the Scriptures of God vpon the Church the ciââll magistrate and conscience of men all his tyranous Lawes made vpon indifferent things against our Christian libertie his erronious doctrine against the sufficienââ of the written word the perfection
of the lawe the office of Christ and his blessed Euangell his corrupted doctrine concerning original sinne our naturall inabâlâtiâ and rebellion to Gods law our instification by faith onelie our imperfect sanctification and obedience to the lawe the nature number and vse of the holie Sacraments his fine bastard sacraments with all his rites ceremonies and false doctrine added to the administration of the true Sacraments without the word of God his cruell iudgement against Infants departing without the Sacrament his absolute necessitieâ Baptisme his blasphemous opinion of transsubst antiatioâ or reall presence of Christes bodie in the elements and receiuing of the same by the wicked or bodies of men his dispensations with solemne othes periuries and degrees of mariage forbidden in the word his crueltie against the Innocent diuorced his deuilish Masse his blasphemous Priesthood his prophane sacrifice for the sinnes of the dead and the quick his Canonization of men calling vpon Angells or Saintes departed worshipping of Images reliques and crosses dedicating of Churches Altars Daies Vowes to creatures his Purgatorie praiers for the dead praying or speaking in a strange language with his processions and blasphemous Letany and multitude of Aduocates or Mediatours his manifolde orders Auricular confession his dispersed vncertaine repentance his generall and doubt some faith his satisfactions of men for their sinnnes his iustification by workes Opus Operatum woorkes of supererogation merites pardons peregrinations and stations his holie water Baptiââng of Belles Coniuring of spirites Crossing Saâing Annointing coniuring Hallowing of Gods good Creatures with the superstitious opinion ioyned therewith his worldlie Monarchie and wicked hierarchâe his three solemned vowes with all his shaâeliâgs of sundrie sortes his erronious bloodie decrees made at Trent with all the subscribers and approouers of that cruell and bloody band coniured against the Church of God And finallie âe detest all his vaine allegories rites signes and traditions brought in the Church without or against the worde of God and doctrine of this true reformed Church to the which we toyne our selues willinglie in doctrine faith religion discipline and vse of the holie Sacraments as liuelie members of the same in Christ our head promising and swearing by the great name of the Lord our God that we shall continue in the obedience of the doctrine and discipline of this Church and shall defend the same according to our vocation and power all the daies of our liues vnder the paines contained in the law and danger both of bodie and soule in the date of Gods fearefull iudgement And seeing that manie are stirred vp by Satan and that Romane Antichrist to promise sââare subsârâââ and for a time vse the holy Sacraments in the Church deceitfully against their owne conscience minding hereby first vnder the externall cloake of Religion to corrupt and subuert secretlie Gods true Religion within the Church and afterward when time maie serue to become open enemies and persequuters of the same vnder vaine hope of the Popes dispensation deuised against the word of God to his greater confusion and their double condemnation in the daie of the Lord Iesus We therefore willing to take away all suspition of hypocrisie and of such double dealing with God and his Church protest and call the sâarcher of all heartes for witnes that our mindes and heartes do fully agree with this our confession promise oth and subscription So that we are not mooâed for anie worldlie respect but are persuaded onelie in our conscience through the knowledge and loue of Gods true religion printed in our heartes by the holie spirit as we shall answer to him in the daie when the secrets of all heartes shall be disclosed And because we perceiue that the quietnes and stabilitie of our religion and Church doth depend vpon the safetie and good behauioâr of the Kings maiestie as vpon a comfortable Instrumenâ of Gods mercie graunted to this countrie for the manteining of his Church and ministration of Iustice amongst vs we protest and promise with our heartes vnder the same oth hand writ and paines that we shall defend his person and authoritie with our goods bodies and liues iâ the defence of Christes Euangell Libertie of our countrie ministration of iustice and punishment of iniquity against all enemies within this realme or without as we desire our God to be a strong and mercifull defender to vs in the daie of our death and comming of our Lord Iesus Christ To whome with the father and the holy spirit bâ all honour and glory eternallie Amen THE ESTATES OF SCOTLAND VVITH THE INHABITANTS OF THE SAME PROfessing Christ Iesus and his ho lie gospell To their naturall countrie men and to all other Realmes and nations professing the same Christ Iesus with them wish grace mercie and peace from God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ with the spirit of righteous iudgement of saluation LOng haue wee thirsted deare brethren to haue notified vnto the worlde the summe of that doctrine which wee professe and for the which we haue sustained infamie and daunger But such hath beene the rage of Sathan agaist vs and against Christ Iesus his eternall veritie latelie borne amongest vs that to this daie no time hath beene graunted vnto vs to cleare our consciences as moste gladlie we would haue done For how we haue beene tossed at times heretofore the moste parte of Europe as we suppose doth vnderstand But seing that of the infinite goodnes of our God who neuer suffereth his afflicted vtterlie to be confounded aboue expectation we haue obtained some rest and libertie we would not but set forth this briefe and plaine confession of such doctrine as is proponed vnto vs and as we beleeue and professe partlie for satisfaction of our brethren whose hearts we doubt not haue beene and yet are wounded by the despitefull railing of such as yet haue not learned to speake well and partlie for stopping of the mouthes of the impudent blasphemers who boldelie damne that which they haue neither heard nor yet vnderstoode Not that we iudge that the cankred malice of such is able to be cured by this our simple confession No we knowe the sweete sauour of the Gospell is and shall be death to the sonnes of perdition but we haue chiefe respect to our weake and infirme brethren to whome we woulde communicate the bottome of our hearts lest that they be troubled or carried awaie by diuersitie of rumours which Satan spreads abroad against vs to the defacing of this our moste godlie enterprise protesting that if anie man shall note in this our confession anie article or sentence repugning to Gods holie worde and doe admonish vs of the same in writing we by Gods grace doe promise vnto him satisfaction from the mouth of God that is from his holie Scriptures or else reformation of that which he shall prooue to be amisse For God we take to record in our consciences that from our hearts we abhorre all sectes of heresie and all teachers of
Citizens of the heauenlie Ierusalem haue the fruition of the moste inestimable benefites to wit of one God one Lord Iesus one faith and of one Baptisme out of the which Church there is neither life nor eternall felicitie And therfore we vtterlie abhor the blasphemie of those that affirme that men which liue according to equitie and iustice shall be saued what religion so euer they haue professed For as without Christ Iesus there is neither life nor saluation so shal there none be participant thereof but such as the father hath giuen vnto his Sonne Christ Iesus and those in time to come vnto him auow his doctrine and beleeue in him we apprehend the children with the faithful parents This Church is inuisible knowne onelie to God who alone knoweth whome he hath chosen and comprehendeth as well as said is the elect that be departed commonlie called the Church triumphant as those that yet liue and fight against sinne and Satan and shall liue hereafter The immortalitie of the soules THe elect departed are in peace and rest from their labours not that they sleepe and come to a certaine obliuion as some phantastikes doe affirme but that they are deliuered from all feare and torment and all temptation to which we and al Gods elect are subiect in this life and therfore doe beare the name of the Church militant as contrariwise the reprobate and vnfaithful departed haue anguish torment and paine that can not be expressed So that neither are the one nor the other in such sleepe that they feele not their torment as the parable of Christ Iesus in the 16. of Luke his wordes to the theefe and these wordes of the soules crying vnder the Altar O Lorde thou art righteous and iâst how long shalt thou not reuenge our blood vpon these that dwell in the earth doe testifie Of the notes by the which the true Church is discerned from the false and who shall be iudge of the doctrine BEcause that Satan from the beginning hath laboured to decke his pestilent sinagogue with the title of the Church of God and hath inflamed the heartes of cruell murtherers to persecute trouble molest the true Church and members thereof as Caine did Abell Ismaell Isaak Esau Iacob and the wholl priesthoode of the Iewes Christ Iesus himselfe and his Apostles after him It is a thing most requisite that the true Church be discerned from the filthie sinagogues by cleare perfit notes lest we being deceiued receiue and imbrace to our condemnation the one for the other The notes signes and assured tokens whereby the immaculate spouse of Christ Iesus is knowne from the horrible harlot the Church malignant we affirme are neither antiquitie title vsurped lineall descent place appointed nor multitude of men approouing an errour for Caine in age and title was preferred to Abell and Seth Ierusalem had prerogatiue aboue al places of the earth where also were the priests lineallie descended from Aaron and greater number followed the Scribes Pharisies and Priestes then vnfainedlie beleeued and approoued Christ Iesus and his doctrine yet as we suppose no man of sound iudgement will graunt that any of the forenamed were the Church of God The notes therefore of the true Church of God we beleeue confesse and auow to be first the true preaching of the worde of God in the which God hath reuealed himselfe vnto vs as the writings of the Prophets and Apostles doe declare Secondlie the right administration of the Sacramentes of Christ Iesus which must be annexed vnto the worde and promise of God to seale confirme the same in our hearts Lastlie Ecclesiasticall discipline vprightlie ministred as Gods word prescribeth wherby vice is repressed and vertue nourished Whersoeuer then these former notes are seene and of anie time continue be the number neââr so fewe aboue two or three there without all doubt is the true Church of Christ who according to his promise is in the midst of them Not in the vniuersall of which we haue before spoken but particular such as was in Corinthus Gallacia Ephesus and other places in which the ministery was planted by Paull and were of himselfe named the Churches of God and such Churches we the inhabitants of the Realme of Scotlande professours of Christ Iesus professe our selues âo haue in our Cities townes and places reformed For the doctrine taught in our Churches is contained in the written worde of God to wit in the bookes of the olde and new Testaments in those bookes we meane which of the auncient haue beene reputed Canonicall In the which we affirme that all thinges necessarie to be beleeued for the saluation of mankinde are sufficientlie expressed The interpretation whereof we confesse neither appertaineth to priuate nor publike person neither yet to anie church for any preheminence or prerogatiue personal or locall which one hath aboue another but appertaineth to the Spirit of God by the which also the scripture was written When controuetsie theÌ happeneth for the right vnderstanding of any place or sentence of scripture or for the reformation of anie abuse within the Church of God we ought noâ so much to looke what men before vs haue saide or done as vnto that which the holie ghost vniformlie speaketh within the bodie of the scriptures and vnto that which Christ Iesus himselfe did and commaunded to be done For this is one thing vniuersally graunted that the spirit of god which is the spirit of vnitie is in nothing contrarie to himselfe Iâ then the interpretation determination or sentence of anie Doctor Church or Councell repugne to the plaine worde of God written in anie other place of the scripture it is a thing moste certaine that there is not the true vnderstanding and meaning of the holie ghost although that councels Realmes and nations haue approoued and receiued the same For we dare not receiue nor admitâte anie interpretation which repugneth to anie principall point of our faith or to anie other plaine texte of scripture or yet vnto the rule of charitie The authoritie of the Scriptures AS we beleeue and confesse the scriptures of God sufficientlie to instruct and make the man of God perfect so doe we affirme and auowe the authoritie of the same to be of God and neither to depende on men nor Angels We affirme therefore that such as alledge the scripture to haue no other authoritie but that which it hath receiued from the Church are blasphemous against God and iniurious to the true Church which alwaies heareth and obeyeth the voice of her owne spouse and Pastour but taketh not vpon her to be maistresse ouer the same Of the generall Councells of their power authoritie and causes of their conuention AS we doe not rashlie damne that which godlie men assembled together in generall Councel lawfully gathered haue proponed vnto vs so without iust examination doe we not receiue whatsoeuer is obtruded vnto men vnder the name of
they cease to be right sacraments of Christ Iesus And therefore it is that we flââ the societie with the papisticall Church in participation of their sacraments first because their ministers are no ministers of Christ Iesus yea this is more horrible they suffer women whome the holie Ghost will not suffer to teach in the congregation âo baptize and secondlie because they haue so adulterated both the one sacrament and the other with their owne inuentions that no parte of Christes action abideth in the originall puritie For oile salte spattle and such like in baptisme are but mens inuentions adoration veneration bearing through streetes and townes keeping of bread in boxes or boists are prophanation of Christes sacraments and no vse of the same For Christ Iesus saide Take eate c. Doe you this in rememberance of me By which words and charge he sanctitied bread and wine to be the Sacrament of his holy body and bloode to the end that the one should be eaten and that all should drinke of the other and not that they should be kept to be worshipped and honoured as God as the Papists haue done heretofore who also haue committed sacriledge stealing from the people the one part of the sacrament to wit the blessed cup. Moreouer that the sacraments be rightlie vsed it is required that the end cause for which sacraments were instituted be vnderstanded and obserued as well of the Minister as by the receiuers For if the opinion be changed in the receiuer the right vse ceaseth which is most euident by the reiection of the sacrifices as also if the teacher plainlie teach false doctrine which were odious and abhominable before God albeit they were his own ordinance because the wicked men vse them to another end then God hath ordained The same we affirme of the Sacraments in the Papistical Church in which we affirme the wholl action of the Lord Iesus to be adultered as well in the externall forme as in the end and opinion What Christ Iesus did and commaunded to be done is euident by the Euangelists and by Saint Paul what the Priest doth at his âulââr we neede not to rehearse The end and cause of Christes institution and why the selfe same should be vsed is expressed in these wordes Doe ye this in rememberance ãâã me As ofâe as you shall eate this breade and drinke of this âuppe you shall shew foorth that is extoll preach magnifie and praise the Lordes death till he come But to what ende and in what opinion the Priestes saie their masse let the wordes of the same their owne Doctours and writings ãâã wit that they as mediatours betwixt Christ and his Church do offer vnto God the father a sacrifice propitiatory for the sinnes of the quick and the dead which doctrine as blasphemous to Christ Iesus and making derogation to the ãâã of his onelie sacrifice once offered for purgation of all those that shall be sanctified we vtterlie abhorre detest and renounce To whome sacraments appertaine WE confesse and acknowledge that baptisme apperteineth as wel to the infants of the faithfull as vnto them that be of age and discretion And so we damne the error of the Anabaptistes who denie baptisme to apperteine to children before they haue faith and vnderstanding But the supper of the Lord we confesse to appertein to such onelie as be of the housholde of saith and can trie examine themselues as well in their faith as in their dutie towardes their neighbours Such as eat and drink at that holie table without faith or being at dissention with their breethren do eat vnworthelie and therefore it is that in our Church our ministers take publike and particular examination of the knowledge and conuersation of such as are to be admitted to the table of the Lord Iesus Of the ciuill maigistrates WE confesse and acknowledge Empires kingdomes dominions and cities to be distincted and ordained by God the powers and authoritie in the same be ât of Emperours in their empires of Kinges in their realmes Dukes and Princes in their dominions and of other magistrates in their cities to be Gods holy ordinance ordained for manifestation ofhis owne glorie and for the singular profitte and commoditie of mankinde so that whosoeuer goeth about to take away or to confound the whol state of ciuill pollicies now long established we affirme the same men not onelie to be enimies to mankinde but also wickedlie to fight against Gods expressed wil. We farther confesse acknowledge that such persons as are placed in authoritie are to be beloued honored feared and holden iâ moste reuerent estimation because they are the lieueteâanâes of God in whose seates God himselfe doth sit and âââge yea euen the iudges and Princes themselues to whome by God is giuen the sworde to the praise and defence of good men and to reuenge and punish all malefactours Moreouer to Kinges Princes Rulers and Magistrates we affi me that chiefelie and moste principallie the conseruation and purgation of the Religion appertaineth so that not onelie they are appointed for ciuill pollicie but also for manteinance of the true Religion and for suppressing of idolatrie and superstition whatsoeuer As in Dauid Iosaphat Ezcehias Iosias and others highlie commended for their zeale in that case maie be espied And therefore we confesse and auow that such as resist the supreame power doing that thing which appertaineth to his charge do resist gods ordinance and therefore cannot be guiltles And farther we affirme that whosoeuer denie vnto them their aide counsell and comforte whilest the Princes and rulers vigilantlie trauell in execution of their office that the same men denie their helpe support and counsell to God who by the presence of his lieftenant doth craue it of them The giftes freelie giuen to the Church ALbeit that the word of God truelie preached and the Sacraments rightlie ministered and discipline executed according to the word of God be the certaine and infallible signes of the true Church yet we meane not that euery particuler person ioyned with such company is an elect member of Christ Iesus For we acknowledge and confesse that darnell cockell and chaffe maie be sowen grow and in great aboundance lie in the middest of the wheat that is the reprobate maie be ioyned in the societie of the elect and maie externallie vse with them the benefites of the word and sacramentes But such being but temporall professors in mouth and not in heart doe fall backe and continue not to the end And therefore they haue no fruit of Christs death resurrection nor ascension but such as with heart vnfainedlie beleeue and with mouth boldlie confesse the Lord Iesus as before we haue said shall moste assuredlie receiue these giftes First in this life the remission of sinnes and that by onelie faith in Christes blood In so much that albeit sinne remaine and continuallie abide in these our mortall bodies yet it is not imputed vnto vs but is remitted and couered with Christes
iustice Secondlie in the generall iudgement there shal be giuen to euerie man and woman resurrection of the flesh For the sea shal giue her dead the earth those that therein be inclosed yea the eternall god shall stretch out his hand on the dust and the dead shall arise vncorruptible and that in the substance of the same flesh that euerie mân now beareth to receiue according to their workes glorie or punishment For such as now delight in vaâitie crueltie filthines superstition or idolatrie shall be adiudged to the fire vnquencheable in which they shall be tormented for euer as well in their owne bodies as in their âoâles which now they giue to serue the deuill inall abhomination But such as continue in well doing to the ende bâldlie professing the Lord Iesus we constantlie beleene that they shall receiue glorie honour and immortalitie to raigne for euer in life euerlasting with Christ Iesus to whose glorified body all his elect shall be made like when he shalll appeare againe in iudgement and shall render vp the kingdome to God his Father who then shal be and euer shal remaine all in all things God blessed for euer to whome with the Sonne and with the holie Ghost be all honour and glorie now and euer So be it THE KINGS MAIESTIES CHARGE TO ALL COMMISSIONERS AND MINISTERS within his Realme SEeing that we and our houshold haue subscribed and giuen this publike confession of our faith to the good example of our Subiectes we commaund and charge all Commissioners Ministers to craue the same confession of their parishioners and proceede against the refusers according to our lawes and order of the Church deliuerine their names and lawfull processe tothe Ministers of our house with al haste and diligence vnder the paine of 40. pound to be taken from their stipend that we with the aduise of our counsell âaie take order with such proud contemners of God and ourlawes Subscribed with our hand At Holââudhous 1581. the 2. daie of March the 14 yeare of our reigne TO THE READER I am to desire the Godlie and Christian Reader for whose sake onelie this worke was taken in hand as to accept friendlie and brotherlie of these laboures and to beare with some light faults which might easily escape in the translating so to pardon me a great ouersight committed especiallie and onelie in the obseruations wherein is was verie requisite to haue vsed greater diligence This ouârsight is of two sârâes one in certain obseru set downe in the margent but yeâ in latine the other in such as should haue bin placed in the margent and are cleane left out These things because they be of some great weight and moment I thought it good to admonish thee thereof and to desire thee before thou readest the booke either to place euerie obseruation in it proper page or in reading âo haue recourse to this place lest otherwise thou maist think hardly of some parts of doctrine or other matter set downe in this Booke THE LATINE OBSERVATIONS are thus to be translated In the 12. page against the 24 line read the obseruation in the margent thus Looke the 1. obseru vpon this Confession both in this and also in the second Section Pag. 13. 1. Looke the 1. obseruat vpon this Confession Pag. 19 2. Looke the 1. obseru vpon this Confess Pag. 44. 21. Of the wasting of the gifts of the holie Ghost looke the 1. obseru vpon this Confess Sect. 4. Pag. 45. 25. Looke the first obseru vpon the Confession of Saxonie THE OBSERVATIONS WHICH are cleane left out in the margent are thus to be placed in their seuerall pages Pag. 7. against the 28. line read in the margent Looke the first obseruation vp in this Confess Pag. 20. 2. Looke the second obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 23. 11. Looke the first obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 26. 1. Looke the first obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 27. 31. Looke the second obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 27. 38. Looke the third obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 37. 16. Looke the first obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 43. 33. Looke the first obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 44. 21. Looke the second obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 94. 23. Looke the first obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 103. 23. Looke the first obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 223. 32. Looke the first obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 223. 33. Looke the second obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 232. 2. Looke the second obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 223. 29. Looke the third obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 336. 27. Looke the fift obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 523. 28. Looke the first obseruation vpon this Confess In the 105. page put out in the margent looke the 2. obseru c. Now vnto the King euerlasting immortall inuisible vnto God only wise be honour and glorie for euer and euer Amen THE CHIEFE POINTS OF CONFESSIONS BELONGING TO THIS FIRST SECTION OF the holy Scripture THE LATTER CONFESSION OF Heluetia touching the holie Scripture being the true word of God CHAP. 1. WE beleeue and confesse the Canonicall scriptures of the holie Prophets and Apostles of both Testaments to be the verie true worde of God and to haue sufficient authoritie of them selues not of men For God him selfe spake to the Fathers Prophets Apostles and speaketh yet vnto vs by the holie scriptures And in this holie scripture the vniuersall Church of Christ hath all things fully expounded whatsoeuer belong both to a sauing faith and also to the framing of a life acceptable to God in which respect it is expresselie commaunded of God that nothing be either put to or taken from the same Wee iudge therefore that from these scriptures is to be taken true wisdome and godlines the reformation and gouernment of Churches also the instruction in all duties of pietie and to be short the confirmation of opinions and the confutation of error with all exhortations according to that of the Apostle â scripture inspired of God is profitable for doctrine for reproofe â Againe These thinges I write vnto thee saith the Apostle â Timothie 1. Chap. 3 that thou maist know how it behooueth ãâã to be conversant in the house of God c. Againe the selfe saâ Apostle to the Thessalonians When saith he yee receiued the word of vs ââreceiued noâ the worde of men but as it was indeeâ the word of God c. For the Lord himselfe hath said in the gospell It is not ye that speake but the spirit of my father speeketh in you therefore he that heareth you heareth me and ãâã that despiseth you despiseth me Wherefore when this worâ of God is now preached in the Church by preachers laâfâlliâ called we beleeue that the verie word of God is preâched and receiued of the faithfull and that neither anieâther worde of God is to be fayned or to be expected froâ heauen and that now the worde it selfe which
so glorious and receiued how many soeuer of them doe withdrawe or hinder vs as of thinges vnprofitable and hurtfull so we answere with that saying of the Lord They worship me in vaine teaching the doctrine of men The drift of the Canonicall scripture is this that God wisheth well to mankinde and by Christ the Lord his sonne hath declared this good will which is receiued by faith alone and faith must be effectuall through loue that it may be shewed forth by an innocent life OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL Of things commaunded and not commaunded Art 10. WE confesse that as no man can commaund those things which Christ hath not commaunded so likewise no man can forbid those things which he hath not forbidden And in the margent For it is written heare him Also section the 3. in the same place And much lesse can any man license those things which God hath forbidden c. And in the marg God said I am Iehoua your god Leuit. 18. by Moses Deut. 10. for Iehoua your god is God of Gods a great god terrible Who therefore among his creatures can graââ those things which he hath forbidden In like sorte Section 4. And againe no man can forbid those things which God hath graunted c. The other things which are conteined in this article because they belong to other sections they are inserted euerie one in their places OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Oâ THE WALDENSES Of the holie scriptures CHAP. I. FIrst of all the ministers of our Churches teach with one consent concerning the holy scripture of the neâ and olde Testament which is commonlie called the Bible and is lawfullie receiued and allowed of the fathers which are of best and soundest iudgement that it is true certaine and worthie to be beleeued whereunto no other humane writings whatsoeuer or of what sort soeuer they be may be compared but that as mans writings they must giue place to the holie scripture First because it is inspired anâ taught of the holie Ghost and vttered by the mouth of holie men written by them and confirmed by heauenlie and diuine restimonies which spirit also himselfe openeth discloseth the meaning how it ought to be vnderstood and the trueth of this scripture in the Church in what manner seemeth him best especiallie by raising vp and giuing faithful ministers who are his chosen instruments Of which spirâ Dauid speaketh when he saieth The spirit of the Lord spake by me and his word was in my tongue and Peter For prophecie ãâã not molde time by the will of man but holie men of God spakes they were mooued by the holie Ghost and Paull The wholl scripture giuen by inspiration of God is profitable c. besides the Lord himselfe saith Search the scriptures And againe Ye are deceiued not knowing the scriptures neither doe ye vnderstand the power of God And He opened the mindes of his Disciples that they might vnderstand the scriptures Secondlie because it is a true and sure testimonie and a cleare proofe of Gods fauourable good will which he hath reueiled concerning himselfe without which reuelation of scripture there is no wholesome knowledge nor faith nor accesse to God For in this such thinges as are necessarie to doctrine to discipline gouernement of the holie Church for all and singular persons in the ordinarie ministerie of saluation whence also springeth true faith in this I say are all such things fullie absolutelie and so farre forth as ãâã requisite as in a moste excellent and moste exquisite worke of the holie Ghost comprehended and included then which no Angell from heauen can bring any thing more certaine and if he should bring any other thing he ought not to be beleeued And this perswasion and beliefe concerning holie scripture namely that it is taught and inspired of God is the beginning and ground of our Christian profession which taketh beginning from the worde outwardlie preached as from an ordinarie meane ordeââed of god for this purpose Wherefore euerie one ought verie highly to esâeââe of the diuine writings of the holie Prophets and Apostles resolutelie to beleeue them and religiouslie to yeaâd vnto them in all things diligentlie to reade them to gather wholsome doctrine our of them and according to them ought euerie man to frame and order himselfe but especiallie they who after an holie manner are set ouer the Church of God For which causes in our Churches and meetings this holy scripture is rehearsed to the hearers in the common and mother tongue which all vnderstand and especiallie according to the auncient custome of the Church those portions of the Gospells in scripture which are wont to be read on solemne holie daies out of the Euangelistes and Apostles writings are vsually called Gospells Epistles out of which profitable and whollsome doctrines and exhortations and sermons are made to the people as at all times occasion and neede requiteth We likewise teach that the writings of holie Doctors especiallie of those that are auncient are also to be esteemed for true and profitable wherof there may be some vse to instruct the people yet onelie in those thinges wheerin they agree with the holie scripture or are not contrarie thereunto and so farre forth as they giue testimonie to the excellencie thereof to the information and example of the Apostolike Church and swarue not from the consent iudgement and decrees of the auncient Church wherein shee hath continued vnspotted in the trueth after what sort they themselues also haue charged men to iudge and thinke of their writings and haue giuen warning that heede should be taken lest that they beeing but men too much should be ascribed to them Of which thing S. Augustine speaketh in this manner Be not thou a seruant to my writings as it were to the Canonical scriptures but in the Canonical scriptures such things as thou didât not beleue when thou hast there found them immediately beleue But in my writings that which thou knowest not for a certaine trueth vnlesse thou perceiue it to be certaine hold it not resolutelie And else where he saith Giue not as great credit to mine or Ambrose his words as to the Canonicall scriptures This is the right rule to discerne writings by which so greatlie liked the Papists that they haue cited it in their decretal distinct 9. Chap. Noli meis verbis c. OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION THis one god hath reuealed himselfe to be such a one vnto men first in the creation preseruation gouerning of his works secondly faâre more plainely in his word which word in the beginning he reuealed to the fathers by certaine visions and oracles and then caused it to be written in these bookes which we cal Holie scripture All this holie scripture is conteined in the Canonicall bookes of the olde and new Testament The Catalogue whereof is this The fiue bookes of Moses namelie Genesis Exodus Leuiticus Numbers
perfect and absolute in all pointes and parcells thereof and therefore no other writings of men although neuer so holie no custome no multitude no antiquitie nor prescription of times nor personall succession nor anie councells and to conclude no decrees or ordinances of men are to be marched or compared with these deuine scriptures and bare trueth of God for so much as Gods trueth excelleth al things For all men of their owne nature are lyers and lighter then vanitie it selfe therefore we do vtterlie refuse whatsoeuer things agree not with this moste certaine rule as we haue beene taught by the Apostles when they saie Trie the spirites whether they be of God And If anie come vnto you and bring not this doctrine receiue him not to house c. OVT OF THE SAXONS CONFESSION Of Doctrine Seeing it is most vndoubtedlie true that God out of mankinde doth gather together vnto him selfe a Church vnto eternal life for by his sonne thorugh preaching of that doctrine which is written in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles we plainlie auoutch before God and the wholl Church in heauen and in earth that we do with a true faith embrace all the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and that in that verie naturall meaning which is set downe in the Creedes of the Apostles of Nice and of Athanasius And these selfe same Creedes and the naturall meaning of them we haue alwaies constantlie embraced without corruption and will by Gods helpe alwaies embrace and in this faith do we call vpon the true God who sending his sonne and geuing cleare testimonies hath reuealed himselfe in his Church ioyning our praier with all Saints in heauen and in earth and our declarations vpon the Creedes are abroade conteining the wholl bodie and ground of doctrine which shew that this our protestation is most true We do also verie resolutelie condemne all brainsick fantasies which are against the Creedes as are the monstrous opinions of heathen men of the Iewes of the Mahometistes of Marcion the Manichees of Samosatenus Seruetus Arrius and those that denie the person of the holie Ghost and other opinions condemned by the true iudgements of the Church OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of the holie scipture CHAP. 30. THe holie scripture we call those Canonicall bookes of the olde and new testament of whose authoritie there was neuer doubt made in the Church This scripture we beleeue and confesse to be the oracle of the holie Ghost so confirmed by heauenlie testimonies that If an Angell from heauen preach anie other thing let him be accursed Wherefore we detest all doctrine worship and religion contrarie to this scripture But whereas some men thinke that all doctrine necessarie to be knowne of vs to true and euerlasting saluation is not conteined in this scripture and that the right of expounding this scripture lyeth so in the power of chiefe Bishops that what they according to their owne wil giue out is to be embraced for the meaning of the holie Ghost it is more easelie said then prooued The wholl scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and is profitable to teach to improoue to correct and to instruct in righteousnes that the man of God may be perfect being thoroughlie prepared to euery good worke and Iohn 15. I haue called you friendes for all things that I haue heard of my father haue I made knowne to you and those things which the Apostles receiued of Christ those haâe they by their preaching published in the wholl world and by their writings deliuered them to posterity It is a plaine case therfore that all things which are needefull to be knowen to saluation are conteined in the Prophets Apostles writings He hath reueiled his owne word in due season by preaching which is all committed to me this is the preaching For the Gospell conâeinedth things both things present and things to come as honour pietie and faith yea and all things he haâh ioynâlâe comprised in this one word preaching Againe Without authoritie of the scriptures babling hath no credit For seeing the Lord Iesus did many things al are not written as the same holie Euangelist himselfe witnesseth that the Lord Christ both said and did many things which are not written But those things were selected to be written which seemed to suffice for the saluation of those that beleeue For whereas they saie that the right of expounding the scripture lieth in the power of chiefe Bishoppes it is euident that the gift of expounding the scripture is not of mans wisedome but of the holie ghost To euerie man saith Paull is giuen the manifestation of the spirite to profit withall for to one is giuen by the spirit the word of wisedome c. But the holie ghost is altogether at libertie and is not tyed to a certaine sort of men but giueth giftes to men according to his owne good pleasure Oh that all the people had power to prophecie and that the Lord would put his spirit vpon them Debora a woman the wife of Lapidoth is raised vp to be a prophetesse Againe I am no Prophet nor Proprophets sonne but I am a heardman and a gatherer of wilde figges And yet Amos receiued the holie ghost and was made a-Prophet All these things worketh one and the same spirit distributing to euerie man as he will Manie examples also do witnes that chiefe Bishops haue beene often and verie foulie deceiued wheresore the gift of expounding the scripture is not so tied to the Popes that whosoeuer shall be Pope must needs rightly expound the scripture but the true meaning of the scripture is to be sought in the scripture it selfe and among those that being raised vp by the spirit of God expound scripture by scripture OF COVNCELLS CHAP. 34. WE confesse that Councells ought to haue their iudgements in the Church concerning the holy doctrine of Religion and that the authoritie of lawfull councells is great but the authoritie of Gods worde must needes be the greatest For although the Church haue a sure promise of Christs continuall presense and be gouerned by the holie Ghost yet not euerie assemblie of men maie be taken for the true Church and albert neuer so manie see me often times to come together in the name of Christ yet few are chosen and all haue not faith And as it is wont to fall out in ciuill meetinges so doth it also in meetings of the Church that for the moste part the greater side ouercommeth the better Hether to may be added that the holy Ghost doeth not make men in this life not subiect to sinne but leaueth in them manie and sundrie infirmities Examples also witne that not onelie the Popes but also Councels haue bene deceiued Wherefore seing that the doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets is confirmed of god the sentence of no one maÌ nor of anie assembly of men is to be receiued simplie without trial for the oracle
him alone shalt thou worship or him onelie shalt thou serue Surelie all the Prophets inueighed earnestlie against the people of Israell whensoeuer they did adore and worship straunge Gods and not the one onelie true God But we teach that God is to be adored and worshipped as himselfe hath taught vs to worship him to weere in spirite and trueâh not with any superstition but with sinceritie according to his worde lest at any time he also saie vnto vs who hath required these thinges at your handes For Paull also saith God is not worshipped with mans hands as though he needed any thing c. We in all daungers and casualties of our life call on him alone and that by the mediation of the onelie Mediatour and our intercessour Iesus Christ For it is expressely commaunded vs Call vpon me in the daie of trouble and I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me Moreouer the Lord hath made a moste large promise saying whatsoeuer ye shal aske of my father he shall giue it you And againe Come vnto me all ye that labour and are heauie loaden and I will refresh you And seeing it is written How shall they call vpon him in whome they haue not beleeued and we doe beleeue in God alone therefore we call vpon him onelie and that thorough Christ For there is one God saith the Apostle and one Mediatour betweene God and men Christ Iesus Againe If anie man sinne we haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous c. Therefore we doe neither adore worshippe nor praie vnto the Saints in heauen or to other Gods neither do we acknowledge them for our intercessours or Mediatours before the father in heauen For God and the Mediatour Christ do suffice vs neither do we imparte vnto others the honour due to God alone and to his sonne because he hath plainlie said I wil not giue my glorie to another and because Peter hath said There is no other name giuen vnto men whereby they muste be saued but the name of Christ In which doubtles they that rest by faith doe nor seeke aniething without Christ Yet ãâã all that we doe neither despise the Saints nor thânke basâlie of them For we acknowledge them to be the ãâã members of Christ the friends of god who haue glorâouslie ouercome the flesh and the world We therfore loue them as âââthâen and honour them also yet not with any woâshâ ãâ¦ã an honourable opinion of them and to conclude ãâã their iust praises We also doe imitate them For we desire wââh most eaânest affections and praiers to be followers of their faith vertues to be partakers also with them of euerlasting siluation to dwell together with them euerlastinglie with God to reioyse with them in Christ And in this point we approoue that saying of Saint Augustine in his booke De vera relig Let not the worship of men departed be any religion vnto vs. For if they haue liued holily they are not so to be esteemed as that they seek such honours but they wil haue vs to worship him by whose illâminatioÌ they reioice that we are fellow seruantâ âs touching the reward They are therefore to be honoured for imitation not to be worshipped for religions sake c. And we muchlesse beleeue that the reliques of Saints are to be adored or worshiped Those auncient holie men seemed sufficientlie to haue honoured their deade if they had honestlie committed their bodies to the earth after that the soule was gone vp into heauen and they thought that the moste noble reliques of their ancetours were their vertues doctrine faith which as they commended with the praise of the dead so they did endeuour to expresse the same so long as they liued vpon earth Those auncient men did not swear bât by the name of the only Iehoua as is it commaunded in the lawe of God Therefore as we are forbidden To sweare by the names of strange Gods so we do not sweare by Saints although we be requested thereunto We therefore in all these things doe reiect that doctrine which giueth too much vnto the Saintes in heauen OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA WE thus thinke of God that he is one in substance three in persons and almightie Who as he hath by the worde that is his sonne made all thinges of nothing so by his spirite and prouidence he doth iustlââ truely and mosâe wiselie gouerne preserue and cherish all things Who as he is the onelie Mediatour intercessour and sacrifice also our high priest Lord and King so we acknowledge and with the wholl heart beleeue that he alone is our attonement redemption satisfaction expiation wisedome protection and deliuerance simplie reiecting herein all meanes of life and saluation besides this Christ alone OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL WE beleeue in God the father in God the sonne in God the holie Ghost the holie diuine Trinitie three persons and one eternall almighte God in essence and substance and not three Gods And in the marginall note is added This is prooued by manie places of the wholl scripture of the olde and new testament Therefore we mislike the worship and inuocation of dead men the worshipping of Saintes and setting vp of Images with such like thinges And in the same place in the marginall note vpon the worde Saints Neuerthelesse we confesse that they serue in Gods presence and that they reigne with Christ euerlastinglie because they acknowledged Christ and both in deede word confessed him to be their sauiour redemption and righteousnes without any addition of mans merit For this cause doe we praise and commend them as those who haue obteined grace at Gods hand and are now made heites of the euerlasting kingdome Yet doe we ascribe all this to the glorie of God and of Christ We plainlie protest that we condemne and renounce al straunge and erronious doctrines which the spirits of errours bring forth c. And ss 2. of the selfe same article We condemne that doctrine which saith that we may in no case sweare although Gods glorie and the loue of our neighbour require it And in the marginall note vpon the worde sweare It is lawfull to vse an oath in due time For God hath commaunded this in the olde testament and Christ hath not forbidden it in the new yea Christ and the Apostles did sweare OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Oâ THE WALDENSES Of the vnitie of the diuine essence and of the three persons CHAP. 3. OVt of this fountaine of holie scripture and Christian instruction according to the true and sound vnderstanding and meaning of the holie ghost our men teach by faith to acknowledge with the mouth to confesse that the holie Trinitie to wit god the father the sonne and the holie ghost are three distinct persons but in essence one onelie true alone eternall almightie and incomprehensible God of one equall
errour of the Manichees who holde that the Deuills haue their beginning of themselues and are of their owne nature euill and not corrupted by willfull disobedience We beleeue that this moste gracious and mightie God after he had made al things left them not to be ruled after the will of chaunce or fortune but himselfe doth so continuallie rule and gouerne them according to the prescriââ rule of his holie will that nothing can happen in this world without his decree and ordinance and yet God cannot be said to be either the author or guilty of the euils that happen in this world For both his infinite and incomprehensible power and goodnes streatcheth so farre that euen theâ he decreeth and executeth his workes and deedes iustlie and holily when as both the deuil and the wicked doe vnâusââie And whatsoeuer things he doth passing the reach of mans capacitie we will not curiouslie and aboue our capacitie inquire into them Nay rather we humblie and reuerentlie adore the secret yet iust iudgements of God For iâ sufficeth vs as being Christs disciples to learne onely those things which he himselfe teachth in his word neither doââ thinke it lawful to passe these boundes And this doctrine afordeth vs exceeding great comforte For by it we know that nothing befalleth vs by chaunce but all by the will of our heauenlie father who watcheth ouer vs with a fatherly care in deede hauing all things in subiection to him selfe so that not a haire of our heade which are euerie one numbred can be plucked awaie nor the least sparrow light on the ground without the will of our father In these things therefore doe we wholly rest acknowledging that God holdeth the Deuills and all our enemies so bridled as it were with snaffles that without his will and good leaue they are not able to hurt any of vs and in this place we reiect the detestable opinion of the Epicures who fained God to be idle to do nothing and to commit all things to chaunce THE FOVRTH SECTION OF MANS FALL SINNE AND FREE WILL. THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of mans fall sinne and the cause of sinne CHAP. 8. MAN was from the beginning created of God afer the Image of God ân righteousnes and true holines good and vpright but by the instinct of the serpent and his owne fault falling from goodnes and vprightnes become subiect to sinne death and diuers calamities and such an one as he became by his fall such are all his ofspring euen subiect to sinne death and sundrie calamities And we take sinne to be that naturall corruption of man deriuedâ spread from those our first parents vnto vs al through whâââ we being dorwned in euil concupiscenses and cleene turnâ awaie from God but prone to all euill full of all wickednes distrust contempt hatred of God can do no goodâ our selues no not so much as thinke of any And th at mââ is euen as we do grow in yeares so by wicked thoughts wordes and deedes committed against the law of God we bring forth corrupt fruites worthie of an euill tree in ãâã respect we through our owne desert being subiect to thâ wrath of God arein daunger of iust punishments so thâ we had all beene cast awaie from God had not Christ the deliuerer brought vs backe againe By death therfore we vnderstand not onlie bodily death which is once to be suffered of all vs for sinnes but also euerlasting punishmentes due to our corruption and to ãâã sinnes For the Apostle saith we were dead in trespasses ãâã and were by nature the children of wrath as well as others ãâã God which is âitch in mercie euen when we were dead by sinnâ quickened vs together in Christ Againe As by one man sinneâtred into the world and by sinne death and so death went ãâã men for as much as all men haue sinned c. We therefore acknowledge that originall sinne is in all men we acknowledge that all other sinnes which spring hereout are both called and are in deede sinnes by whââ name soeuer they be termed whether mortall or veniall ãâã also that which is called sinne against the holy Ghost whiââ is neuer forgiuen we also confes that sinnes are not equall although they spring from the same fountaine of coruptioâ and vnbeliefe but that some are more greeuous then other euen as the Lord hath said that It shall be easier for Sodoââ then for the Citie that despiseth the word of the Gospell we therefore condemne all those that haue taught thinges contrarie to these but especiallie Pelagius and all the Pelagians together with the Iouinianistes who with the Stoikes count all sinnes equall we in this matter agree fullie with â Augustine who produced and mainteined his sayings out of the holie scriptures Moreouer we condemne Florinus and Blastus against whome also Iraeneus wrote and al those that make god the author of sinne seeing it is expressely written Thou art not a god that loueth wickednes thou hatest all them that worke iniquitie and wilt destroy all that speak lies And againe when the Deuill speaketh a lie he speaketh of his owne because he is a lier the father of lying Yea there is euen in our selues sin corruption enough so that there is no need that god should infuse into vs eyther a new or greater measure of wickednes Therefore when God is saied in the scripture to harden to blinde and to deliuer vp into a reprobate sense it is to be vnderstoode that God doth it by iust iudgement as a iust iudge reuenger To conclude as often as god in the scripture is saide and seemeth to doe some euill it is not thereby meant that man doth not commit euill but that god doth suffer it to be done and doth not hinder it and that by his iust iudgement who could hinder it if he would or because he maketh good vse of the euill of men as he did in the sinnes of Iosephes brethren or because himselfe ruleth sinnes that they breake not out and rage more violentlie then is meete Saint Augustine in his Enchiridion saith After a wonderfull and vnspeakeable manner that is not done beside his wil which is done contrarie to his wil because it could not be done if he should not suffer it to be done and yet he doth not suffer it to be done vnwillinglie but willinglie neither would he being God suffer any euil to be done vnles being also almightie he could make good of euill Thus farre Augustine Other questions as whether god would haue Adam fall or whether he forced him to fall or why he did not hinder his fall and such like we account amongst curious questions vnlesse perchance the frowardnes of heretikes or of men otherwise importunate doe compell vs to open these points also out of the word of God as the godly Doctours of the Church haue often times done knowing that the Lord did forbid that man should not eate of
will whereby he is mooued to this or that yet insomuch as that is altogether capâiuated vnder sinne it hath no liberty at al to desire good but such as it hath receiued by grace and of the gift of god We beleeue that all the ofspring of Adame iâ infected with this contagion which we call Originall some that is a steine spreading it selfe by propagation and not by imitation onelie as the Pelagians thought all whose errors we doe detest Neither doe we thinke it necessarie to search how this sinne may be deriued from one vnto an other For it is sufficient that those thinges which God gaue vnto Adam were not giuen to him alone but also to all his posteritie and therefore we in his person being depriued of all those good giftes are fallen into all this miserie and cursse We beleeue that this steine is indeed sinne because that it maketh all and euerie man not so much as those litle ones excepted which as yet lie hide in their mothers wombe guiltie of eternall death before God We also affirme that this staine euen after baptisme is in nature sin as concerning the fault howbeit they which are the children of God shall not therfore be condemned because that God of his gracious free goodnes and mercie doth not impute it to them Moreouer we saie that this frowardnes of nature doth alwaies bring forth some fruites of malice and rebellion in such sorte that euen they which are moste holie although they resist it yet are they defiled with manie infirmities and offences so long as they liue in this world OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION WE saie also that euerie person is borne in sinne and leadeth his life in sinne that no bodie is hable trulic to saie His heart is cleane That the moste righteous person is but an vnprofitable seruant That the law of God is perfect and requireth of vs perfect and full Obedience That we are hable by no meanes to fulfill that law in this worldlie life that there is no mortall creature which can be iustified by his owne desertes in Gods sight OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE beleeue that God of the slime of the earth created man after his Image that is to saie good iust and holie who had power by his owne free will to frame and conforme his will vnto the will of God But when he was aduanced to honour he knew not neither did he wel vnderstand his excellent state but wittinglie and willinglie dâd make himselfe subiect to sinne and so consequentlie vnto eternall death and malediction whilst that giuing eareâo the wordes and subtelties of the deuill he did transgreââe that commaundement of life which he had receiued of the Lord and so did withdraw and alienate him-selfe from God his true life his nature being altogether defiled and corrupted by sinne whereby it came to passe that he made him selfe subiect both to corporall and to spirituall death Wherefore being made wicked and peruerse and also corrupt in all his waâes and endeauours he lost those excelleââ giftes wherewith the Lord had adorned him so that there were but a few litle sparkes and small steps of those graces left in him the which notwithstanding are sufficient to leaue men without excuse because that what light soeuer we haue is turned into palpable darkenes euen as the scripture it selfe teacheth saying The light shined in darkenes ãâã the darkenes comprehended iâ not For there Iohn doth manifestlie call men daâkenes Therefore whatsoeuer things are taught as touching mans free will we do worthelie reiect them seeing that man is the seruant of sinne neither ãâã he do anie thing of himselfe but as it is giuen him from heauââ For who is so bolde as âo bragge that he is able to performe whatsoeuer he listeth when as Christ him-selfe saith No man can come vnto me except my father which hath sent me dâ draw him Who dare boast of his will which heareth that All the affections of the flesh are enmities against God Whoe will vaunt of his vnderstanding which knoweth that The naturall man can not perceiue the thinges of the spirit of God To conclude whoe is he that dare bring forth anie one cogitation of his owne which vnderstandeth this that we are not Able of our selues to thinke anie thing but That we are sufficient it is altogether of God Therefore that saying of the Apostle must needs remaine fiâme and steadfast It is God which worketh iâ vs both to will and to doe euen of his good pleasure For no mans minde no mannes wil is able to rest in the wil of God wherin Christ himselfe hath wrought nothing before The which also he doth teach vs saying Without me ye can do ââthing We beleeue that thorough the disobedience of Adam the sinne that is called Originall hath beene spred and poured into all man kinde Now Originall sinne is a corruption of the whol nature and an hereditarie euill wherewith euen the verie infantes in their Mothers wombe arâ polluted the which also as a moste noysome roote dâtââ branch out moste aboundanlie all kinde of sinne in man and is so filthie and abominable in the sight of God that it alone is sufficient to the condemnation of all man-kinde Neither are we to beleeue that this sinne is by baptisme vtterlie extinguished or pluâked vp by the rootes seeing that out of it as out of a coârupt fountaine continuall floâdes riuers of iniquitie do dailie spring and flow how be it to the children of God it doth not tend neither is it imputed to condemnation but of the meere fauour and mercie of God it is remitted vnto them not to this end that they trusting vnto this remission should be rocked a sleepe in securitie but that it may stirre vp often sighes in the faithfull by the sense and feeling of this corruption and that they should somewhat the more earnestlie desire To bedeliuered from this bodie of death Therefore we doe condemne the error of the Pelagians which affirme that this Originall sinne is nothing else but a certaine kinde of imitation OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE ALso they teach that after the fal of Adam al men descended one from another after a naturall manner haue originall sinne euen when they are borne We meane by originall sinne that which the holie fathers and all of sounde iudgement and learning in the Church doe so call namelie that guilt whereby all that come into the world are through Adams fall subiect to Gods wrath and eternall death and that verie corruption of mans nature deriued from Adam And this corruption of mans nature comprehendeth both the defect of originall iustice integritie or obedience and also concupiscence This defect is horrible blindnes and disobedience that is to witte to want that light and knowledge of God which should haue beene in our nature beeing perfect and to want that vprightnes that
send him vnto vs so that now we are not to looke for any other And now there remaineth nothing but that we all should giue all glorie to him beleeue in him and rest in him onelie contemning and reiecting al other aides of our life For they are fallen from the grace of God and make Christ of no value vnto themselues whosoeuer they be that seeke saluation in anie other things besides Christ alone And to speake manie thinges in few wordes with a sinceare heart we beleeue and with libertie of speach we freelie professe whatsoeuer thinges are defined out of the holy scriptures and comprehended in the Creedes and in the decrees of those foure first and moste excellent councells holden at Nice Constantinople Ephesus and Chalcedon together with blessed Athanasius his Creede and all other Creedes like to these touching the mysterie of the incarnation of our Lord Iesus Christ and we condemne al things contrarie to the same And thus doe we retaine the Christian sounde Catholike faith wholie and inuiolable knowing that nothing is contained in the foresaid Creedes which is not agreeable to the worde of God and maketh wholie for the sincere declaration of faith OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA The eternal Counsel of the restoring of man ANd though man by this fault was deputed to damnation and had incurred moste iuste wrath yet God the father neuer ceased to haue a care ouer him the which is manifest by the first promises by the wholl law which as it is holie and good teaching vs the will of God righteousnes and trueth so doth it worke anger and stirre vp not extinguish sinnes in vs not through it owne fault but by ours and by Christ ordeined and exhibited for this purpose Iesus Christ and those benefittes which we reap by him THis Christ the true sonne of God beeing true God and true man was made our brother when according to the time appointed he had taken vpon him wholl man that is consisting of soule bodie and in one indiuisible person vnited two natures yet were not these natures confounded that he might restore vs beeing dead to life and make vs fellow heires with him-selfe He taking flesh of the moste pure virgine Marie the holie Ghost working together flesh I saie beeing sacred by the vnion of the Godhead and like vnto ours in all thinges sinne onelie accepted because it behooued our sacrifice to be vnspotted gaue the same flesh to death for the purgation of all since The same Christ as he is to vs a full and perfect hope aââ trust of our immortalitie so he placed his flesh being raised vp from death into heauen at the right hand of his almightie father This conquerour hauing triumphed ouer death sinne and all the infernall deuills sitting as our captaine head and chiefe high Priest doth defend and plead our cause continuallie til he do reforme vs to that Image after which we were created and bring vs to the fruition of life euerlasting we looke for him to come in the end of the world a true and vpright iudge and to giue sentence vpon all flesh beeing first raised vp to that iudgement and to aduaunce the godlie aboue the skie and to condemne the wicked both in soul and bodie to eternall destruction Who as he is the onelie Mediatour intercessor sacrifice and also our high Priest Lord and King so we doe acknowledge and with the wholl heart beleeue that he alone iâ our attonement redemption sanctification expiation wisdome protection and deliuerance simplie herein reiecting all mean of our life and saluation beside this Christ alone The latter parte of this article we placed also in the second section which entreateth of the onelie mediator OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL Of Christ being true God and true man WE beleeue and confesse constantlie that Christ in the time hereunto appointed according to the promise of God was giuen to vs of the father and that so the eternall word of God was made flesh that is that this sonne of God being vnited to our nature in one person was made our brother that we through him might be made partakers of the inheritance of God We beleeue that this Iesus Christ was conceiued of the holie Ghost borne of the pure and vndefiled Virgine Marie suffered vnder Pontius Pilate crucified and dead for our sinnes and so by the one oblation of him selfe he did satisfie God our heauenlie father for vs and reconcile vs to him and so by his death he did triumph and ouercame the world death and hell Moreouer according to the flesh he was buried descended into hell and the third daie he rose againe from the dead These thinges being sufficientlie approoued he in soul and bodie ascended into heauen and sitteth there at the right hand that is in the glorie of God the father almightie from thence he shall come to iudge the quick and the dead Moreouer he sent to his disciples according to his promise the holie Ghost in whome we beleeue euen as we do beleeue in the father and in the sonne We beleeue that the last iudgement shall be wherein our flesh shall life againe and euerie man according as he hath done in this life shall receiue of Christ the Iudge to weete eternall life if he hath shewed forth the fruites of faith which are the workes of righteousnes by a true faith and vnfeigned loue and eternall fire if he hath committed good or euill without faith or loue OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA CHAP. 4. Towardes the middle NEither hath anie man of all thinges whatsoeuer anie thing at all whereby he maie deliuer set free or redeeme himselfe from his sinnes and condemnation without Christ by whome alone they which trulie beleeue are freed from sinne from the tyrannie and prison of the deuill from the wrath of God and from death and euerlasting torments And a litle after towardes the end of the said fourth Chap. Together with this point and after it considering that both the matter it selfe and order of teaching so requireth the ministers of the Church teach vs after our fall to acknowledge the promise of God the true word of grace and the holie gospell brought to vs from the priuy counsell of the holie Triâiâie concerning our Lord Christ and our wholl saluation purchased by him Of these promise there be three principall wherein all the rest are contained The first was made in Paradise in these wordes I will out enmitie betweene thee and the woman and betweene thy seed and her seede He shal breake thine head and thou shalt bruyse his heele The second was made to Abraham which afterwardes Iacob also and Moses did reneuâ The third to Dauid which the Prophets recited expounded In these promises are described and painted forth those moste excellent and principall workes of Christ our Lorde which are the verse ground worke whereon our saluation standeth by which he is our Mediator
and Sauiour namelie his conception in the wombe of the Virgine Marie and his birth of her also for he was made the seede of the woman also his afflictions his rising againe from death his sitting at the right hand of God where he hath obtained the dignitie of a Priest and King of which thing the wholl life of Dauid was a certaine type for which cause the Lorde calleth himselfe another Dauid a Shepheard And this was the Gospell of those holy men before the law was giuen and since And Chapter the 6. a litle from the beginning For this is verie certaine that after the fall of Adam no man was able to set himselfe at libertie out of the bondage of sinne death and condemnation or come to be trulie reconciled vnto God but onelie by that one Mediator betweene God and man Christ Iesus through a liuelie faith in him who alone by his death and blood shedding tooke from vs that image of sinne and death and put vpon vs by faith the image of righteousnes and life For he made vnto vs of God wisedome righteousnes sanctification and redemption But firstmen are taught that these things are to be beleeued concerning Christ namelie that he is eternal of the nature of his heauenlie father the onelie begotten sonne begotten from enerlasting and so together with the Father and the holie Ghost one true and indiuisible God the eternall not created worde the brightnes and the Image or ingrauen forme of the person of his Father by whome all thinges as well those thinges which maie be seene as those which can not be seene and those thinges which are in heauen and those which are in the earth were made and created Moreouer that he is also a true and natural man our brother in verie deed who hath a soule and a bodie that is true and perfect humane nature which by the power of the holie Ghost he tooke without all sinne of Marie a pure Virgine according as S. Iohn saith The worde was made flesh And thus of these two natures their properties not being changed nor confounded yet by a wonderfull communication thereof there is made one indiuisible person one Christ Immanuell our King and priest our redeemer our Mediatour and perfect reconciler full of grace and trueth so that of his fullnes we all doe take grace for grace For the law was giuen by Moses but grace and trueth was giuen and exhibited by Iesus Christ being God and man in one person This grace and trueth are our men taught to acknowledge and by faith to beholde in all those sauing and wonderful works or affections of Christ which according to the meaning of the holie Scripture are by a stead fast faith to be beleeued and professed such as are his comming downe from heauen his conception birth torments death buriall refurrection ascension vnto heauen sitting at the right hand of God and his comming againe from thence to iudge both the quicke the dead In these principal affections as in a chest wherin treasure is kept are al those holsome fruits of our true iustification laide vp and are taken out from thence for the elect and those which doe beleeue that in Spirit and conscience they may be partakers thereof through faith which all hereafter at the daie of our ioyfull resurrection shall be fullie and perfectlie bestowed vpon vs. And towardes the ende of that Sixth Chapter these words are added In this Chapter also particularlie and for necessarie causes to shunne and auoide many pernicious and Antichristian deceites it is taught concerning Christe his presence namelie that our Lorde Christ according to his bodely coÌuersation is not amongest vs any longer in this worlde neither wil be vnto the ende of the worlde in such sort and manner as he was here conuersant amongest vs in his mortalitie and wherein he was betraied and circumcised nor yet in the forme of his glorified bodie which he got at his resurrection and in the which he appeared to his disciples the forââeth day after his resurrection departing from them ascended manifestly into heauen For after this manner of his presence companie he is in the high place with his father in heauen where al tongues professe him to be the Lord and euerie faithful one of Christ must beleeue that he is there worship him there according to the scriptures as also that part of the Catholike Christian faith doth expresselie witnes which is this He ascended into heauen he sitteth as the right hand of God the father almightie Also that other article from thence shal he come that is from an higher place out of heauen with his Angells is iudge both the quick the dead So doth Paul also say The Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen with a shoute and with the voice of an Archangell and with the trumpet of God And S. Peter saith Whom heauen must coÌtaine vntil the time that al things be restored And the Euangelist Marke But when the Lord had spoken with theÌ he was taken vp againe into heauen sitteth at the right hand of God And the Angels which were there present whe he was taken vp into heauen said This Iesus which is taken vp from you into heauen shal so come againe as you haue seene him go into heaueÌ Furthermore this also doe our men teach that the selfe same Christ verie God and verie man is also with vs herein this worlde but after a diuerse manner from that kinde of presence which we named before that is after a certaine spirituall manner not obiect to our eies but such a one as is hid from vs which the flesh doth not perceiue and yet it is verie necessarie for vs to our saluation that we may be partakers of him whereby he offereth and communicateth himselfe vnto vs that he may dwell in vs and we in him and this truelie he doth by the holie Ghost whome in his owne place that is in steede of his owne presence whereby he was bodelie amongst vs he promised that he would send vnto his Church and that he would stil abide with it by the same spirit in vertue grace and his holsome trueth at al times euen vntill the ende of the worlde when he said thus It is good for you that I go hence for except I go hences the comforter will not come vnto you but if I goe away I wil send him vnto you And againe I wil praie the father and he shal giue you another comforter that is another kinde of comforter then I am that he may abide iâ you for euer euen the spirit of trueth whome the worlde cannot receiue because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for he dwellesh in you shal be in you I wil not leaue you comforth but I wil come to you namelie by the selfe same spirit of trueth Now then euen as our Lord Christ
thou sorsaken me All which he suffered for the remission of our sinnes Wherefore we doe not without iust cause professe with Paul that we know ââthiâg but Iesus Chrisâ and him crucified and that we doe aââount all thinges as dung in respect of the excellent knowledge of Iesus Christ our Lord finding in his woundes and stripes all manner of comfort that can be deserued VVherefore there is no neede that oâ her we should wish for any other meanes or ãâã any of our owne bâaines whereby we might be reconciled vnto God besides this one oblation once offred by the which all the faithfull which are sanctified are consecrated or perfected for euer And this is the cause why he was called of the Angell Iesus that is to saie a sauiour because he should save his people from their sinnes Last of all we do beleeue out of the word of God that our Lord Iesus Christ when the time appoââted by God but ânto all creatures vnknowen shall come and the number of the elect shal be accomplished shall come againe from heauen and that after a corporall and visiââe mânner as heretofore he hath ascended being adorned with gââât glorie and maiestie that he maie appeare as iudge of the quicke and the dead the olde world being kindelâd with fire and flame and puriâied by it Then all creatures and aswell men as women and children as manie as haue bene from the beginning and shall be to the end of the world shall appeare before this high Iudge beeing sâmmoned thither by the voice of Archangeils and the trumpet of God For all that haue bene dead shall then rise out of the earth the soul and spirit of euerie one being ioyned and coupled together againe to the same bodies wherein before they liued They moreouer which shall be aliue at the last dare she ll not die the same death that other men haue done but in a moment and in the twinkling of an eie they shall be changed from corruption to an incorruptible nature Then the bookes shall be opened namelie the bookes of euerie mans conscience and the dead shal be iudged according to those things which they haue done in this world either good or euill Moreouer then shall men render an account of euerie idle worde which they haue spoken although the worlde doe now make but a sporâe and a iest at them Finall e all the hypocrisie of men and the deepest secrets of their hearts shall be made manifest vnto all so that worthelie the onelie remembrance of this iudgement shall be terrible and fearefull to the wicked and reprobate But of the godlie and elect it is greatlie to be wished for and is vnto them exceeding comfort For then shall their redemption be fullie perfited and they shall reape moste sweete fruite and commoditie of all those labours and sorrowes which they haue suffered in this world Then I saie their innocencie shall be openlie acknowledged of all and they likewise shall see that horrible punishment which the Lord will execute vpon those that haue moste tyrannic allie afflicted them in this world with diuers kindes of torments and crosses Furthermore the wicked being conuinced by the peculiar testimony of their owne conscience shal indeed be made immortal but with this condition that they shall burne for euer in that eternal fire which is prepared for the deuil On the contrarie side the elect and faithfull shal be crowned with the crowne of glorie and honour whose names the sonne of God shall confesse before his Father and the Angels and then shall all teares be wiped from their eyes Then their cause which now is condemned of heresie and impietie by the magistrates and Iudges of this worlde shall be acknowledged to be the cause of the sonne of God And the Lorde shall of his free mercie reward them with so great glorie as no mans minde is able to conceiue Therefore we doe with great longing expect that great daâe of the Lorde wherein we shall moste fullie enioy all those thinges which God hath promised vnto vs and through Iesus Christ our Lorde be put into full possession of them for euer more OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGF ALso they teach that the word that is the sonne of God tooke vnto him mans nature in the wombe of the blessed Virgine Marie so that the two natures the deuine and the humane inseperablie ioyned together in the vnitie of one person are one Christ true God and true man who was borne of the Virgine Marie did truelie suffer was crucified dead and buried that he might reconcile his father vnto vs and might be a sacrifice not onely for the originall sinne but also for all actuall sinnes of men The same also descended into hell and did truelie rise againe the third daie Afterward he ascended into heauen that he might sit at the right hand of the father and raigne for euer and haue dominion ouer all the creatures sanctifie those that beleeue in him by sending the holie spirit into their heartes and giue euerlasting life to such as he had sanctified The same Christ shall openlie come againe to iudge them that are found aliue and the dead raised vp againe according to the Creed of the Apostles In the end of this Article after these words by sending his holie spirit into their heartes these wordes are found in some editions BY sending his spirit into their hearts which may reigne comfort and quicken them and defend them against the Deuill and the power of sinne The same Christ shall openlie come againe to iudge the quick and the dead c. according to the Creed of the Apostles Also they teach that in the end of the world Christ shall appeare to iudgement and shall raise vp all the dead and shal giue vnto men to weete to the godlie and elect eternal life and euerlasting ioyes but the vngodlie and the Deuills shall he condemne vnto endles torments Also we condemne the Origenistes who imagined that the deuill and the damned creatures should one daie haue an end of their paines After the first periode of this Article this is thus found else where THey condemne the Anabaptistes that are of opinion that the damned men and the deuillâ shall haue an end of their torments They condemne others also which now a daies do spread abroade Iewish opinions that before the resurrection of the dead the godlie shall get the soueragintie in the world and the wicked be brought vnder in euerie place OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONIE Hitherto pertaineth a parte of the third article THe sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ who is the Image of the eternall father is appointed our Mediator Reconciler Redeemer Iustifier and sauiour By the obedience and merit of him alone the wrath of God is pacified as it is said Rom. 3. Whome he set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his bloode And Heb. 10. It is impossible that the bloode of Bulls should take away
sinnes But he offering a sacrifice for sinnes sitteth for euer at the right hand of God c. And although we doe not see as yet in this our infirmitie the causes of this wonderfull counsell why mankinde was to be redeemed after this sort but we shall learne them hereafter in all eternitie yet these principles are now to be learned In this sacrifice there are to be seene iustice in the wrath of God against sinne infinite mercie towards vs and loue in his Sonne towards mankinde The seueritie of his iustice was so great that there could be no reconciliation before the punishment was accomplished His mercie was so great that his Sonne was giuen for vs. There was so great loue in the Sonne towards vs that he deriued vnto himselfe this true and exceeding great anger O Sonne of God kindle in our hearts by thy holie spirit a consideration of these great and secret things that by the knowledge of this true wrath we may be sore afraide and that againe by true comforte we may be lifâed vp that we may praise thee for euer OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE WE beleeue and confesse that the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ be gotten of his eternal Father is true and eternal God consubstantial with his father and that in the fullnes of time he was made man to purge our sinnes and to procure the eternall saluation of mankinde that Christ Iesus being verie God and verie man is one person onelie and not two and that in this one person there be two natures not one onelie as by testimonies of the holie scripture the holie Fathers haue declared in the Councells held at Nice Ephesus and Chalcedon Therfore we detest euerie heresie which is repugnant to this doctrine of the Sonne of God OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND ALSO we beleeue that our Sauiour Iesus Christ being true God was also made true man his natures not beeing confounded but so vnited in one and the same person that they shall neuer hereafter be dissolued Neither do we differ any thing in those points which the Church being taught out of the holie Gospells doth beleeue concerning our Sauiour Iesus Christ conceiued of the holie Ghost borne of the Virgine Marie and who at the length after he had discharged the office of preaching the Gospell died on the crosse and was buried and descended into hell and the third daie he was called backe from the dead vnto life eternall the which life when he had by diuers arguments prooued vnto witnesses hereunto appointed he was caried vp into heauen to the right hand of his Father from whence we looke that he should come to iudge the quick and the dead In the meane time let vs acknowledge that he is neuer thelesse present with his Church that he doth renew and sanctifie it and as his onelie beloued spouse beutifie it with all sortes of ornaments of vertues and in these things we doe nothing varie from the Fathers nor from the common consent of Christians we thinke it sufficient after this sorte to testifie our faith THE SEVENTH SECTION OF THE LAVV AND THE GOSPELL THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVEITA Of the lawe of God CHAP. 12. WE teach that the will of God is set downe vnto vs in the lawe of God to wit what he would haue vs to doe or not to doe what is good and iust or what is euill and vniust we therefore confes that the lawe is good and holie and that this lawe is by the finger of God either written in the heartes of men and so is called the lawe of nature or ingrauen in the two tables of stone and more largelie expounded in the bookes of Moses For plainnes sake we deuide it vnto the morall lawe which is contained in the commaundementes or the two tables expounded in the books of Moses and into the ceremoniall which doth appoint ceremonies and the worshipâ of God and into the iudicial law which is occupied about politicall and domesticall affaires VVe beleeue that the wholl will of God and all necessarie precepts for euerie part of this life is fullie deliuered in this lawe For otherwise the Lord would not haue forbidden That anie thing should be either added or taken away from this law Neither would he haue commaunââd vs to goe straight forward in this and Not to decline out of the waie either to the right handor to the left We teach that this lawe was not giuen to men that we should be iustified by keeping it but that by the knowledge thereof we might rather acknowledge our infirmitie sinne and condemnation and so dispairing of our owne strength might turne vnto Christ by faith For the Apostle saith plainlie The law worketh wrath and by the law commeth knowledge of sinne And If there had bene a law giuen which could haue iustified and giuen vs life surely righteousnes should haue bene by the law But the spirit to wit of the law hath concluded all vnder sinne that the promise by the faith of Iesus Christ should be giuen to them which beleue Therfore the law was our schoolemaster to Christ that we might be iustified by faith For neither could there euer neither at this daie can anie flesh satisfie the law of God fullfill it by reason of the weaknes in our flesh which remaineth and sticketh fast in vs euen to our last breath For the Apostle saith againe That which the law could not performe in as much as it was weake through the flesh that did God performe sending his own sonne in similitude of flesh subiect to sinne Therfore Christ is the perfiter of the law and our fullfilling of it who as he tooke awaie the cursse of the law when as he was made a cursle for vs so doth he coÌmunicate vnto vs by faith his full filling thereof his righteousnes obedience is imputed vnto vs. The law of God therefore is thus farre abrogated as that it doeth not henceforth condemne vs neither work wrath in vs. For we are vnder grace and not vnder the law Moreouer Christ did fulfill all the figures of the law Wherefore the shadow ceased when the bodie came so that in Christ we haue now all trueth and fullnes Yet we do not therefore disdaine or reâect the law We remember the wordes of the Lord saying I came not to destroie the law and the Prophets but to fullfill them We knowe that in the law are described vnto vs the kindes of vertues vices We know that the scripture of the lawe if it be expounded by the Gospell is very profitable to the Church and that therefore the reading of it is not to be banished out of the Church For although the countenance of Moses was couered with a vaile yet the Apostle affirmeth that the vaile is taken awaie and abolished by Christ We condemne al thinges which the olde or new heretikes haue taught against the lawe of God
Of the gospell of Iesus Christ and also of Promises of the spirit and of the letter CHAP. 13. THE gospell indeede is opposed to the lawe for the lawe worketh wrath and doeth denounce a cursse but the gospell doth preach grace and a blessing Iohn saith also The lawe was giuen by Moses but grace and trueth came by Iesus Christ Yet notwithstanding it is moste certaine that they which were before the lawe and vnder the lawe were not altogether destitute of the gospell For they had notable Euangelicall promises such as these are The seede of the woman shall bruise the Serpents head In thy seede shall all the nations of the earth be blessed The scepter shall not be taken from Iuda vntil Silo come The Lord shall raise vp a Prophet from amongest his owne brethren c. And we doe acknowledge that the fathers had two kinde of promises reuealed vnto them euen as we haue For some of them were of present transitorie thinges such as were the promises of the lande of Canaan and of victories and such as are now a dayes concerning our dailie bread Othersome there were then also are now of heauenlie euerlasting things as of Gods fauour remission of sinnes life euerlasting through faith in Iesus Christ Now the fathers had not onelie outwarde or earthly but spiritual heauenly promises in Christ For the Apostle Peter saith that the Prophets which prophesied of the grace that should come to vs haue searched and inquired of this saluation Whereupon the Apostle Paul also saith that the gospell of God was promised before by the Prophets of God in the holie scriptures Hereby then it appeereth euidentlie that the fathers were not altogether destitute of all the Gospell And although after this manner our fathers had the gospell in the writinges of the Prophets by which they attained saluation in Christ through faith yet the gospell is properlie called that glad and happie tidings wherein first by Iohn Baptist then by Christ the Lorde himselfe and afterward by the Apostles their successours is preached to vs in the world that God hath now performed that which he promised from the beginning of the world hath sent yea and giuen vnto vs his onelie sonne and in him reconciliation with the father remission of sinnes all fulnes and euerlasting life The historie therefore set downe by the foure Euagelists declaring how these thinges were done or fulfilled of Christ and what he taught and did and that they which beleeued in him had al fulnes this I saie is truelie called the Gospell The preaching also and scripture of the Apostles in which they expound vnto vs how the sonne was giuen vs of the father and in him all things pertaining to life and saluation is truelie called the doctrine of the Gospell so as euen at this daie it looseth not that worthie name if it be sincere The same preaching of the Gospel is by the Apostle tearmed the spirit and the ministerie of the spirit because it is lining and workeing thorough faith in the eares yea in the hearts of the faithfull thorough the illumination of the holie spirit For the letter which is opposed vnto the spirit doth in deede signifie euerie outward thing but more speciallie the doctrine of the law which without the spirit faith worketh wrath stirreth vp sin in the mindes of theÌ that do not truly beleeue For which cause it is called by the Apostle the ministery of death for hitherto pertaineth that saying of the Apostle The letter killeth but the spirit giueth life The false Apostles preached the Gospel corrupted by mingling of the law therewith as though Christ could not saue without the law Such also were the Hebionites said to be which came of Hebion the heretike and the Nazarites which before time were called Myneans Al which we doe condemne sincerely preaching the worde and teaching that the beleeuers are iustified by the spirit onelie and not by the law But of this matter there shall follow a more large discourse in the title of iustification And although the doctrine of the Gospel compared with the Pharisees doctrine of the law might seeme when it was first preached by Christ to be a new doctrine the which thing also Ieremie prophesied of the new Testament yet in deed it not onelie was as yet is though the Papists call it new in regarde of Popish doctrine which hath of long time bin receiued an ancient doctrine but also the most ancient in the world For God from all eternitie fore ordeined to saue the world by Christ and this his predestination and eternal counsel hath he opened to the world by the Gospell Whereby it appeareth that the Euangelicall doctrine and religion was the moste auncient of all that euer were are or euer shal be Wherefore we saie that all they erre foullie and speake things vnworthy the eternall counsell of God who tearme the Euangelicall doctrine and religion a new start vp faith scarce thirtie yeares olde to whome that saying of Isaiah doth verie well agree Woe vnto them that speake good ãâã euill and euill of good which put darkenes for light and lightââ darkenes that put bitter for sweete and sweete for sowre OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Therefore in the wholl Euangelicall doctrine this ought first and chiefely to be vrged that we are saued by the onelie mercie and grace of God and by Christ his merittes whereof that men may know how much they stand in neede their sinnes must be verie clearelie laid open vnto them by the law and by Christ his death OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of the word of God or the holie Gospell CHAP. 10. ANd seeing that the administration of thee new testâ ment also the word and the sacraments are lawfully committed to the Ministers of the Church and their lippeâ ought to preserue knowledge that the law maie be sought at their mouth therefore in this Chapter it is further taught what the word of God and the holie gospell is Now the Preaching of the word of God and of the Gospell is the true ministerie of grace instituted and commaunded of Christe our Lord wherein the full and perfect will of God touching eternall reconciliation necessarie to saluation and made manifest in the holie scripture is declared and preached vnto all people This doctrine did Christ giue in charge vnto his disciples in the wordes of this sentence Goye into all the world and preach the Gospell to euerie creature This doctrine doth Peter professe before Cornelius when he saith He commaunded vs to preach vnto the people and to testifie that this is he that is ordeined of God to be the Iudge of the quick and the dead To him also giue all the Prophets wines that through his name all that beleeue in him shall receiue remission of sinnes This ministery is more honorable greater and more necessarie to saluation then are
the sacraments the which is prooued by that sentence of the moste excellent Apostle Saint Paul For Christ sent me not to Baptize that is not chieflie to do this but to preach the Gospell For onelie through the pure Gospell and the preaching thereof is faith sowed inwardlie in the heart by the holie Ghost and from thence also must we conceiue and seeke the true meaning of God and Christ touching all thinges necessarie to saluation and also touching the sacramentes them-selues Amongst those who by reason of their age are able to vse their vnderstanding it is of necessitie that the preaching of the Gospell go before the receiuing of the sacramentes Wherof we maie see an euident proofe in those three thowsand which were conuerted by Peter also in Cornelius in the Chamberlaine we maie see that according to the example of Phillippe the question is thus to be made Doest thou beleeue with all thy heart Then it maie be that thou who hast true faith grafted in thy heart maiest receiue profit by the participation of the sacraments For without the hearing of the word of God which is the sauing power of God no man shall wittinglie attaine vnto faith and saluation according to that saying of Paull Therfore faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God And againe How shall they beleeue in him of whome they haue not heard Therefore herein our preachers endeuour them selues moste earnestlie that in our Ecclesiastical meetings they maie propound vnto the people the sincere word of God without all mixture or inuentious of men For which cause also they do by an auncient custome recite in the mother and vulgare tongue which maie be vnderstood of all not onelie those Chapters which are appointed to be read out of the gospell at certaine times but also all other partes of holie scripture and do exhort the people with an earnest desire to heare the word oâ God and to frequent those Ecclesiasticall meetings that by the diligent teaching of the Gospell and by often repeating it in their sermons they maie first teach the people repentance and faith and then the vse and administration of the sacraments and by this meanes prepare them to the right receiuing of the sacraments afterwardes also boââ whilest the sacraments be administred and after they be administred they doe conuenientlie instruct them in all those thinges which the Lord commaunded and chieflie in those things which doe appertaine to the leading of an honest life and such a one as beseemeth a Christian profession as Christ saith Teach them to keepe all things which I ãâã commaunded you In this place also it is taught verie diligentlie and as the matter requireth touching the difference which is to be obserued betwixt the worde or doctrine and worke of the lawe and betwixt the worde and force of the holie Gospell The worde or ministerie of the lawe and of the olde Testament is the worde of death feare and of the letter also the worde of wrath and the worde of malediction but the worde of the new Testament that is of the holie Gospell is the ministerie of faith and the spirit of cleerenes or glorie through our Lord Iesus Christ the worde of grace of the new couenant the worde of comfort and the messenger of peace Of them both the Apostle writeth thus The letter killeth but the spirit quickneth And Christ saith The wordes which I speake ãâã spirit and life Also there is mention made of the vse of the ãâã law in the fourth Chapter of this confession beginning with these wordes This doctrine of the true knowledge of sinne c. ãâã is to be seene before in the fourth Section whereunto all that Chapter apperteineth OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE beleeue that all the figures of the law are takes awaie by the comming of Chist howbeit we are assured that the truth and substance of them doth abide iâ him in whome they are all fulfilled Yet we must vse the doctrine of the law and the Prophets both to frame our life aright and also that we may so much the more be confirmed in the promises of the Gospell OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE beleeue that all the ceremonies figures and shadows of the law haue ceased at the comming of Christ so that now euen the vse of them ought to be taken away abolished among Christians Yet in the mean time the truth substance of them doth remaine to vs in Christ in whome they are all fulfilled And therfore we doe still vse the testimonies of the law the Prophets to confirme our selues in the doctrine of the gospell and to lead an honest life vnto Gods glorie according to his will THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE doth by the way mention the doctrine of the Gospell of the end thereof in the 4. and 5. Articles which we haue placed in the ninth Section wherein iustification and remission of sinnes by faith in Christ is handled OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY ANd that the benefittes of this Mediatour might be knowen vnto mankinde and applied vnto vs there was a promise giuen straight in the beginning after the fal of our first parents and afterwardes often times repeated and by voice of the Prophets declared but moste cleerely was it recited by the verie Sonne and afterwardes by the Apostles And there was a ministery instituted to teach and to spread abroade that promise also there was a Church made and often renued by the same very voice touching the Sonne of God our attonement By this mynisterie the Sonne of God alwaies was is and shall be effectuall in the beleeuers as it is saide Rom. 1. The Gospell is the power of God vnto saluation to euerie one that beleeueth And he doth renue this ministerie when he saith As my Father sent me so doe I send you also Go preach repentance remission of sinnes in my name He wil that sin should be reprooued in all mankind as he saith The spirit shall reprooue the world of sinne because they beleeue not in âee And Rom. 1. The wrath of God is reueiled from heauen against all vngodlines and vnrighteousnes of men God will haue his wrath to be acknowledged against all sinne and chieflie against the contempt of the Sonne as he saith in the Psalme Kisse the Sonne lest he be angrie and so ye perish from the waie c. He wil haue vs truelie to be put in great feare by the knowledge of our darkenes of our horrible wickednes and our stubbernes And truelie God himselfe doth amazâ our heartes with the sense of his anger as Ezechiah saitâ Like a Lyon he brake all my bones And to this iudgement ãâã doth not onelie vse the voice of the ministerie of the lawâ and of the Gospell but also all calamities be as it were the voice of the lawe admonishing vs of the wrath of God ãâã calling vs to repentance Now when the minde is
submission of the minde by their confession and inuocation to turne vnto the Lord and by faith in Iesus Christ our Lorde to conceiue sure and vndoubted trust in his mercie to hold fast the apprehended promise and to relie whollie thereon and seeing they haue no righteousnes of themselues earnestlie and faithfullie to desire of the diuine grace that God would haue mercie on them vouchsafe of his grace to forgiue them their sinnes for the Sonne and his pretious merites sake who was made an attonement or reconciliation for sinne yea also a cursse that he might make or consecrate vs as holie vnto God For to such men that they may be stirred vp to the greater confidence that sure and pretious promise is propounded and by preaching ought to be propounded whereby the Lord doth saie Call vpon me iâ the daie of trouble and I will deliuer thee and this they ought to doe as often as they haue neede and so long as they liue Hereof the iudgement of Saint Augustine is extant Lib. 1. de Penitentia Cap. 1. No man can well meditate of repentance except he be perswaded of the mercie of God toward him or as he saith but he that shall hope for indulgence Now al men which do truelie repent them of their sinnes in regarde thereof are sorowfull and mislike themselues ought to cease from the coÌmitting of euil learne to do that which is good for so writeth Esai in that place wherin he exhorteth to repentance And Iohn Baptist in the like sort admonishing the people saith See that you bring forth or do the ãâã worthie of repentance which doth chieflie consist in mortification or putting of the old man in putting on the new man which after God is created in righteousnes c. as the Apostolike doctrine doth signifie Moreouer the penitent are taught to come to the Phisitians of their soules and before them to confesse their sinnes to God yet no man is commaunded or vrged to tell and reckon vp his sinnes but this thing is therefore vsed that by this meane euerie one maie declare their griefe wherewith they be troubled and how much they mislike them-selues for their sinnes and maie peculiarlie desire and know that they obteine of their God counsell and doctrine how they maie hereafter auoid them and get instruction and comfort for their troubled consciences and absolution by the power of the Keies and remission of sinnes by the ministerie of the Gospell instituted of Christ and when these things are performed to them of the ministers they ought to receiue them at their handes with confidence as a thing appointed of God to profit and to doe seruice vnto them for their sauing health without doubting to enioy the remission of their sinnes according to the word of the Lord whose sinnes you remit they are remitted And they relying vpon this vndoubted faith ought to be certaine and of a resolute minde that through the ministerie of those keies concerning the power of Christ and his word all their sinnes be forgiuen them And therfore they which by this meanes and order obteine a quiet and ioyfull conscience ought to shew them-selues thankfull for this heauenlie bountifullnes in Christ neither must they receiue it in vaine or returne againe to their sinnes according to that faithful exhortation of Christ wherein he commaundeth vs to take heede Beholde then art made wholl sinne nomore lest a worsse thing happen vnto thee And see that thou sinne no more Now the foundation whereon the whol vertue and efficacie of this sauing repentance doth stay it selfe is the merit of the torments of the death and resurrection of our Lord and sauiour whereof he him selfe saith These thinges it behooued Christ to suffer and to rise againe the third daie and that repentance and remission of sinnes should be preached in his name to all people And againe Repent and beleeue the Gospell Also they teach that they whose sinne is publike and therefore a publike offence ought to giue an externall testimonie of their repentance when God doth giue them the spirit of repentance and that for this cause that it maie be an argument and testimonie whereby it may be prooued or made euident that the sinners which haue fallen and do repent do truelie conuert them selues also that it maie be a token of their reconciliation with the Church and their neighbour and an example vnto others which they maie feare and reuerence Last of all the wholl matter is shut vp with this or such like clause of admonition That euerie one shal be condemned whosoeuer he be which in this life doth not repent in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ according to that sentence pronounced by Christ Except ye repent ye shall al in like sort perish as they did who were slaine with the fall of the tower of Silo. Hitherto also perteineth that parte of the same confession which treateth Of the time of grace CHAP. 20. FVrthermore among all other thinges they teach concerning the time of grace and the fatherly visitation that men maie learne to consider that all that time of age they lead in this life is giuen them of God to be a time of grace in the which they maie seeke their Lord and God his grace and mercie and that they maie be loued of him and by this meanes obteine here their saluation in Christ whereof the Apostle also made mention in his sermon which he preached at Athens saying God hath assigned vnto man the times which were ordeined before and the bandes of their habitations that they should seeke the Lord if so be they might haue groped after him and found him And by the Prophet Esaie the Lorde saith In an acceptable time hââe I heard thee and in the daie of saluation haue I helped thee Beholde now saith Saint Paull is the acceptable time noâ ãâã the daie of saluation Therefore at all times the people be admonished that whilest they liue on the earth and are in good health and haue in their hands and do presentlie enioy the time of grace offered by God they would truelie repent and beginne the amendment of their life and reconcile themselues to God that they would stirre vp their conscience by faith in Christ and quiet it by the ministerie of the Gospell in the Church and herein confirme themselues that God is mercifull vnto them and remitteth all their sinnes for Christ his sake Therefore when they are confirmed in this grace which is offred them to establish confirme their calling do faithfullie exercise themselues in good works then at the length they are also in an assured hope to looke for a comfortable end they must certenlie persuade theÌselues that they shal assuredlie be caried by the Angels into heauen eternall rest as was the soule of that godlie Lazarus that they maie be there where their Lord and redeemer Iesus
rule of Gods worde For Peter the Apostle saieth Therefore giuing al diligence thereunto ioyne moreouer vertue with your faith and with vertue knowledge and with knowledge temperance c. It was said before that the law of God which is the will of God did prescribe vnto vs the patterne of good workes And the Apostle saieth This is the wil of God euen your sanctification that you absteine from al vncleannes that no man oppresse ãâã deceiue his brother in any matter But as for such workes and worships of god as are taken vp vpon our owne liking which Saint Paull calleth wilworshippe they are not allowed not liked of God Of such the Lord saieth in the Gospell They worship me in vaine teaching for doctrine the precepts of men Wee therefore disalowe all such manner of workes and we approoue and vrge men vnto such as are according to the ãâã and commaundement of God Yea and these same workes that are agreeable to Gods will must be done not to thâ ende to merit eternall life by them for life euerlasting as thâ Apostle saieth is the gift of God nor for ostentations sake which the Lord doth reiect Mat. 6. nor for lucre which also he misliketh Mat. 23. but to the glorie of God to comment set forth our calling and to yeald thankefulnes vnto god and also for the profit of our neighbours For the Lorde saith againe in the Gospell Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which ãâã in heauen Likewise the Apostle Paull saieth Walke worthie of your calling Also Whatsoeuer you doe saith he either in worde oâ in deede doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus giuing thankes to God the Father by him Let no man seeke his owne but euerie ãâã his brothers And let ours also learne to shew forth good works for necessarie vses that they be not vnprofitable Notwithstanding therefore that we teach with the Apostle that a man is iustified by faith in Christ and not by any good workes yet we doe not lightlie esteeme or condemne good workes because we know that a man is not created or regenerated thorough faith that he should be idle but rather that without ceasing he should doe those things which are good and profitable For in the Gospel the Lorde saith A good tree bringeth forth good fruite And againe Whosoeuer abideth in mee bringeth forth good fruite And lastlie the Apostle saith Wâ ãâã the workmânship of God created in Christ Iesus to good works which god hath prepared that we should walke in them And againe Whâ gaue himselfe for vs that he might deliuer vs from all iniquitie and purge vs to be a peculiar people to himselfe zealous of good workes We therefore condemne all those which doe contemne good workes and doe bable that they ate needeles and not to be regarded Neuerthelesse as was saide before we doe not thinke that we are saued by good workes or that they are so necessarie to saluation that no man was euer saued without them For we are saued by grace and by the benefite of Christ alone Workes do necessarilie proceede from faith but saluation is improperlie attributed to them which is moste properlie ascribed to grace That sentence of the Apostle is verie notable If by grace then not of workes for then grace were no more grace But if of workes then it is not of grace for then workes were no more workes Now the workes which we doe are accepted and allowed of God through faith because they which doe them please God by faith in Christ and also the workes themselues are done by the grace of God through his holie spirit For Saint Peter saith that Of euerie nation he that feareth God and worketh righteousnes is accepted with him And Paul also Wee cease not to praie for you that you maie walke worthie of the Lorde and in al thinges please him being fruitfull in euerie good worke Here therefore we diligentlie teach not false and Philosophicall but true vertues true good workes and the true duties of a Christian man And this we doe with all diligence and earnestnes that we can inculcate and beate into mens mindes sharplie reproouing the slothfulnes and hypocrisie of all those who with their mouthes praise and professe the gospell and yet with their shameful life doe dishonor the same setting before their eies in this case Gods horrible threatninges large promises and bountifull rewardes and that by exhorting comforting and rebuking For we teach that God doth bestow great rewardes on them that doe good according to that saying of the Prophet Refraine thy voice from weeping because thy worke shall haue a rewarde In the Gospell also the Lorde saide Reioyce and be glad because your rewarde is great in the heauens And he that shall giue to one of these little ones a cuppe of colde water verilie I saie vnto you he shall not loose his rewarde Yet we doe not attribute this reward which God giueth to the merit of the man that receiueth it but to the goodnes or liberalitie and trueth of God which promiseth and giueth it who although he owe nothing vnto anie yet he hath promised to giue a reward to those that faithfully worship him notwithstanding that he do also giue them grace to worship him Besides there are many things vnworthie the maiesty of god many vnperfect thinges are found in the workes euen of the saints yet because god doth receiue into fauor imbrace the works of them for Christs sake therefore he performeth vnto them the promised reward For otherwise our righteounesses are compared to a menstruous cloath yea the Lord in the gospell saith When you haue done al things which are commaunded you saie we are vnprofitable seruants that which we ãâã to doe we haue done So that though we do teach that god ãâã giue a rewarde to our good deeds yet withall we teach ãâã Augustine that God doth crowne in vs not our desertes but ãâã owne gifts And therefore whatsoeuer rewarde we receiue we saie that it is a grace and rather a grace then a rewarde because those good things which we doe we doe them ratheâ by God then by our selues and because Paul saith what ãâã thou that thou hast not receiued If thou hast receiued it Why ãâã thou boast as though thou hadst not receiued it And that which the blessed Martyr Ciprian doth gather out of this place That we must not boast of any thing seeing nothing is our owne We therefore condemne those who defend the merites of men that they may make frustrate the grace of God OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA NOw we attaine vnto these so diuine benefits and the true sanctification of the spirit of God by Faith which is the meere gifte of God not by anie either ouâ strength or merites which faith being a sure and vndoubted
substance and laying holde on thinges to be hoped for from the good will of God doth send out of it selfe charitie and then verie excellent fruites of all vertues yet doe we not attribute anie thing to these workes although they be the workes of godlie men but that saluation which we haue obteined wee doe whollie attribute to the verie grace of God And this indeed is the onelie true worship of God to wit a faith moste fruitfull of God workes and yet not putting anie confidence in workes OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL WE confesse the remission of sinnes through faith in Christ crucified and though this faith doeth without intermission exercise and shew forth it selfe in the workes of charitie and by this meanes is tried yet we doe not attribute righteousnes and satisfaction for our sinnes vnto workes which are fruites of faith but onelie to a true confidence and faith in the blood of the lambe of God shed for vs. For we doe vnfeignedlie professe that all thinges are giuen vs freelie in Christ who is our righteousnes holines redemption waie trueth wisdome and life Therefore the faithfull doe worke not to satisfie for their sinnes but onelie that they maie in some sorte shewe them selues thankefull vnto God our Lorde for great benefits bestowed vpon vs in Christ And in the margent vpon the word Thankfull Thankefullnes consisteth in requiting of benefites receiued but we can requite nothing to God because he wanteth nothing Therefore we haue an eie to those thinges which he requireth of vs and those aâe faith and the workes of charitie he requireth Faith toward him selfe Charitie toward our neighbour OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of Christ our Lorde and of Iustification by Faith CHAP. 6. THE sixth point of Christian doctrine in our Churches is as touching sound and liuelie faith in Iesus Christ our Lorde and of true Iustification by this Faith And a little after Our men are taught to acknowledge this grace and truth and in all the sauing and wonderfull works which Christ brought to effect by faith to beholde those things which according to the meaning of the holie scripture are in a steadfast faith to be beeleeued and professed such are these The comming of Christ from heauen his conception natiuitie torments death buriall resurrection ascending into heauen his sitting at the right hand of God and his comming againe from thence to iudge the quicke and the dead In these principall effectes as in a chest wherein treasure is kept are all those sauing fruites of true iustification laide vp and from thence they are taken for the elect and faithfull that in spirit and conscience by faith they maie be made partakers thereof all which shall hereafter be perfectlie and fullie giuen vnto them in the daie of that ioyfull resurrection These thinges are also ãâã in the sixth Section so farre soorth as they describe the workes of Christ and the fruites thereof Out of this foundation of this iustifying faith and of true and perfect iustification thereby according to euident cleare testimonies in the scriptures we are further taught First that no man by his owne strength or by the power of his own wil or of flesh bloode can attaine vnto or haue this sauing or iustifying faith except God of his grace by the holy ghost by the ministerie of the gospell preached do plant it in the heart of whome he list and when he list so that that heart maie receiue all things which are offered to saluation and made knowne touching the same by the publike preaching of the worde and by the sacraments instituted of Christ Hereof holie Iohn Baptist saith Man can take nothing to himselfe except it be giuen him from aboue Also our Lord Christ himselfe saith No man commeth to me except the Father which sent me do drawe him And a litle after Except it be giuen him of my Father that is from aboue by the holie ghost And to Peter Christ said Flesh blood hath not reueiled this vnto thee Now this faith properlie is an assent of a willing heart to the wholl trueth deliuered in the Gospell whereby man is lightned in his minde and soule that he may rightly acknowledge and receiue for his onelie Sauiour his God and Lord Iesus Christ and vpon him as on a true âocke he maie builde his wholl saluation loue followe and enioie him repose all his hope and confidence in him and by this valiant confidence he maie lift vp him selfe and trust that for him and his onelie merite God is become to him louing gentle bountifull also that in him and for him he assuredlie hath and shall haue for euer eternall life according to his true promise which he confirmed with an othe saying Verelie I saie vnto you he that beleeueth in me hath eternall life And This is the will of him that sent me that he which seeth the sonne and beleeueth in him should haue eternal life and I wil raise him vp in the last daie Also This is life eternall that they know thee the true God and whome thou hast sent Iesus Christ And Isaiah saith By his knowledge shall my righteous seruant iustifie manie This faith alone and this inward confidence of the heart in Iesus Christ our Lord doth iustifie or make a man iust before God without any workes which he maie adde or anie merite of his of which faith Saint Paull saith But to him which worketh not at all but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the wicked man his faith is imputed for righteousnes And before he saide But now is the righteousnes of God made manifest without the lawe hauing witnes of the law and of the Prophetes to wit the righteousnes of God by the faith of Iesus Christ vnto all and vpon all that beleeue And in another place He that beleeueth in him is made righteous And this righteousnes or iustification is the remission of sinnes the taking awaie of eternall punishment which the seuere iustice of God doth require and to be clothed with Christs righteousnes or with imputation thereof also it is a reconciliation with God a receiueing into fauour whereby we are made acceptable in the beloued and fellow heires of eternall life For the confirming of which thinges and by reason of our new birth or regeneration there is an earnest added to wit the holie Ghost who is giuen and bestowed freelie out of that infinite grace for Christ his death blood shedding and his resurrection All these thinges hath Paull described verie excellentlie in his Epistle to the Romanes where he bringeth in Dauid speaking in this wise Blessed are they whose iniquitie is forgiuen whereof he speaketh in that wholl Chapter And to the Galathians he saith God sent forth his Sonne that we might receiue the adoption Now because ye are sonnes God hath sent forth the spirit of his Sonne crying in your hearts Abba Father For whomesoeuer God doth
againe In vaine doe they worship me seeing they do only teach the commaundements of men But such works as are taught of men what shew soeuer they haue euen of goodnes are in no case to be so highly esteemed as those which are commaunded of God Yea to saie somewhat more if they be not of faith but contrary to faith they are of no value at all but are an abomination and filthines before the face of God Now all good workes are deuided first generallie into those which pertaine to all true Christians according to the vnitie of faith and catholicke saluation Secondly they are deuided particularly into those which are proper to the order age and place of euery man as the holie Ghost doth seuerallie teach Elders Masters the common sorte Parentes children the maried the vnmaried and euerie one what be their proper bonds and workes Moreouer in this point men are diligentlie taught to know how and wherein good workes doe please God Truelie they please God no otherwise then in the onelie name of our Lord Iesus Christ in whose name they ought to be done to the glorie of god according to the doctrine of Paull the Apostle who speaketh thus Whatsoeuer you doe in wordes and in deedes doe all in the name of our Lord Iesus And the Lorde himselfe saith Without me ye can doe thing that is nothing that maie please God and be for your saluation Now to doe good workes in the name of Christ is to doe them in a liuelie faith in him whereby we are iustified and in loue which is poured forth into our hearts by the holie Ghost in such sorte that God loueth vs and we againe loue him and our neighbour For the holy Ghost doth sanctifie mooue and kindle the hearts of them which are iustified to doe these holie actions as the Lorde saieth He shall be in you And the Apostle The anoynting of God teacheth you These two Faith and loue are the fountaine and square of all vertues and good workes according to the testimony of the Apostle The end of the commandement is loue out of a pure heart and a good conscience and faith not feigned And againe Without faith it is not possible to please God Also without loue nothing doth profit a man In the next place they teach why and to what purpose or end such good workes as pertaine to Christian godlines ought to be done to wit not in this respect that men by these workes should obtaine iustification or saluation and remission of sins for Christ saith When you haue done all those thinges which were commaunded you saie we are vnprofitable seruants Also Paull saith Not for the workes of righteousnes which we haue done but through his mercie hath he saued vs wherewith al those words of Dauid agree when he praieth Lord enter not into iudgement with thy seruant because that in thy sight shall no flesh liuing be iustified But Christians are to exercise themselues in good works for these causes following First that by this meane they may prooue and declare their faith by these workes be knowne to be true Christians that is the liuelie members and followers of Christ whereof our Lorde saith Euerie tree is knowen by his owne fruites In deede good workes are assured arguments and signes and testimonies and exercises of a liuelie faith euen of that faith which lieth hidde in the heart and to be shorte of the true fruit thereof and such as is acceptable to God Paull saith Christ liueth in me for in that I now liue in the flesh I liue by faith in the Sonne of God And trulie it can not be otherwise but that as sinne doth bring forth death so faith and iustification which ariseth therout doth bring forth life inwardlie in the spirit and outwardlie in the works of charitie Secondlie we must therefore doe good workes that Christians might confirme and build vp their Election and vocation in themselues and preserue it by taking heed that they fall not in mortall sinnes euen as Saint Peter teacheth among other thinges writing thus Wherefore brethren endeauour rather to make your election and vocation sure or to confirme it And how this maie be done he doth brieflie declare a litle before Therefore giuing all diligence thereunto ioyne vertue with your faith and with vertue knowledge and with knowledge temperance and with temperance pacience with pacience godlines with godlines brotherlie kindnes and with brotherlie kindnes loue For if these thinges be among you and abound in you they will make you that ye neither shall be idle nor vnfruitfull in the knowledge of our Lorde Iesus Christ In which place Saint Peter doth euidently shew that we must endeuour to exercise ourselues in good workse first for this cause lest that the grace of faith a good conscience which we haue be either lost or defiled but that it maie rather be preserued For the holie Ghost doth flie from Idolaters and departeth from prophane men and the euill and vnpure spirit doth returne into an emptie and idle house Also whosoeuer doth either loose or defile a good conscience what commendable thing or what worke can he do that is pretious and acceptable to God how shall he giue himselfe to prayer Secondlie for this cause that we maie profitte and increase more and more in this grace and that we maie gaine vnto the Lorde by occupying those talents which are committed to our trust whereof Saint Paull saith Now we all beholding as in a mirrour the glorie of the Lord with open face are changed into the same Image from glorie to glorie that is we beholde Christ who is the image and glorie of the Father herein we indeauour that we maie be conformed to the likenes of this Image by the holie ghost which doth kindle vs therunto til this Image doth get her perfection by the blessed resurrection Thirdly we must do exercise our selues in good workes as well for the promises of this life as also for the reward of eternall life whereof mention is made verie often and at large in the holie scripture that by faith in Christ wee maie haue a more easie entrance to the attaining of those rewards and to the eternal kingdome of heauen as S. Peter testifieth saying If ye doe these thinges ye shall neuer fall For by this meanes an entring shal be ministred vnto you abundantlie into the euerlasting kingdome of our Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Christ But chiefelie we must doe the workes of mercie whereby we maie benefit our neighbour whereby we prouide and doe for him and whereof he standeth in neede such as these be to giue almes to visite the sicke to haue a care of them or to be at hand to doe them seruice to teach the simple by counsell and labour to helpe others to pardon offences and such like which all haue the promises of the bountifullnes of
God his sake that is laying holde by faith vpon Christ himselfe who ãâã our righteousnes as Ieremie Paul do saie because that by his merit we haue remission and God doth impute his righteousnes to vs and for him doth account vs iust and by giuing his holie spirit doth quicken and regenerate vs as it is saide Ioh. 5. This is life in his Sonne He that hath the Sonne hath eternall life he that hath not the Sonne of God hath not life And. Rom. 3. That he may be iust and a iustifier And although newnes is withall begunne which shall be perfect in the life eternal wherunto we are redeemed yet neither for the new qualities nor for any workes is any man in this life made iust that is acceptable to God and heire of eternall life but onelie for the Mediatours sake who suffered rose againe reigneth and praieth for vs shadowing and quickning vs. For although vertues are here begunne yet be they still imperfect the reliques of sinne do sticke in vs. Therefore we must holde this comfort that the person is accepted for the Sonne of God his sake his righteousnes beeing imputed to vs as it is said Rom. 4. Abraham beleeued God and it was imputed to him for righteousnes Also Blessed are they whose inicâities be forgiuen and whose sinnes be couered Therefore this saying must be vnderstood correlatiuelie We are iustified by faith that is we are iustified by confidence in the Sonne of God not for our quality but because he is the reconciler in whom the heart doth rest in confidence of the promised mercie for his sake Which confidence he doth raise vp in vs by his holie Spirit as Paull saith Ye haue receiued the Spirit of the aââption of the sonnes by whom we crie Abba Father Here also we must speake of the exclusiue member Paull doth often repeat the word Freely by which it is moste certaine that the condition of our merites is excluded Therefore it is saide in our Churches We are iustified by Faith alone which we so vnderstand and declare Freely for the onelie Mediatours sake not for our contrition or other our merites we haue our sinnes forgiuen vs and are reconciled to God For although contrition and many other vertues are together with Faith or with this confidence kindled in vs yet these vertues are not the cause or the merit of the Remission of sinnes neither doth the person please God in regarde of them according to that saying No man liâing shall be iustified in thy sight but the person hath remission and doth certenlie please God by reason of the Mediatour who must be apprehended by faith as it is saide Eph. 3. Bâ whome we haue boldnes and entrance with confidence by Faith in him This wholl doctrine is more manifest in the true conuersion and dailie inuocation of the godlie When we are in great feare by the knowledge of the wrath of God this one comfort is fârme and sure to flie to the Sonne of God who saith Come vnto me all ye that labour and are loaden and I will refresh you Also As I liue I will not the death of a sinner but that he returne and liue Also Grace aboundeth more then sinne In these griefes if man be taught to doubt of the remission of sinnes sorrow will haue the vpper hand and then follow moste greeuous murmurings against God and desperation and eternall death but if man be taught that doubting is to be ouercome by faith then shall he vnderstand that by the worde Faith is not onelie signified the knowledge of the storie he shall know that confidence doth relie vpon the onelie Mediatour and he shall perceiue what is meant by these wordes Freely for the Mediatour sake remission is receiued by faith alone and so the person is made acceptable This wrastling hath at all times instructed some For though Origen manie other âritââs ãâã sententiaries haue brought forth an impuâe kinde of doctrine yet in Augustine and certaine others we âeede diuers sentences which shew that they also receiued comfort out of th se true fountains Who although they dâe ãâã speake vnproperlie of thinges vnlike because they were ãâ¦ã negligent in speaking yet we maie ãâ¦ã what was their perpetuall iudgement if we will iudge ãâã Augustine ââon the Psal 31. saith Who be happieâ not they ân whome god shall not sinde sinnes for those he findeth in all men For all men haue sinned and are destitute of the glorie of God Therefore if sinnes be found in ãâã men it is euident that none are happie but those whose sinnes it forgiuen This therefore the Apostle did thus commend Abraâaâ beleeued God and it was imputed to him for righteousnes Here certainlie Augustine by faith doth vnderstand confidence which receiueth remission of sinnes and that which is said in Genesis and in Paull he doth altogether vnsterstand it as we expound it And in his booke De spiritu litera he saith By the law we feare God and by faith we flie to his mercie Bernard in his Sermon De ãâã saith First of all it is necessarie to beleeue that thou canst not haue remission of sinnes but by the mercie of God But aâââ thereunto that thou maist also beleeue this that through him thy sinnes be forgiuen thee This is the witnes which the holie Ghost doth âiâe in our heart saying Tây sinnes be forgiuen thee For so doth the Apostle thinke that a man is iustified freelie by faith In this sentence the iudgement of our Churches is plainlie and properlie alledged and like testimonies are to be sound in this author Basill also in his sermon of Humilitie doth most properly set forth our iudgement in these wordes He that reioyceth let him reioyce in the Lorde saying that Christ is maie vnto vâ of God wisedome and righteousnes and sanctification and ãâã aâ it is written He that reioyceth let him reioyce in the Lorde For this is perââct and sound reioycing in God when as a man is not puffed vp by reason of his owne righteousnes but doth acknowledge that he doth stand in neede of the true righteousnes and that he is iustified by faith alone in Christ Seeing therefore that by this which hoth bin spoken it is manifest what the worde Faith doth signifie in this proposition We are iustified by Faith herereupon we maie vnderstand that the Monkes and others doe daungerouslie erâe which doe commaund those that are turned to God to doubt whether they doe please God This common errour of doubting is euidentlie refuted by these wordes Being iustified by Faith we haue peace with God Also Therefore is righteousnes of faith that the promise might be sure For so long as mens hearts are tormented with doubting they flie from God they doe not rest in God nor call vpon him and the promise becommeth vnto them but a vaine sound because they giue not consent vnto it To conclude it is the eternall and immutable commaundement of God that we should
of a Christian man and to what actions he ought chiefelie to giue him selfe namelie to all those wherby euerie one for his parte maie profit his neighbours and that first in things pertaining to life eternall that they also maie begin to know worship and feare god and then in thinges pertaining to this life that they maie want nothing which is necessarie to the sustenance of the bodie For as the wholl lawe of god which is a moste absolute commaundement of all righteousnes is breiflie contained in this one word Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe so in the performance of this loue it is necessarie that all righteousnes should be comprised and perfited Whereupon it followeth that nothing at all is to be reckoned among the duties of a Christian man which is not of force and effect to profit our neighbour and euerie worke is so much the more belonging to the dutie of Christian man by how much his neighbour maie the more be profited thereby Therefore next after Ecclesiasticall functions among the chiefe duties of a Christian man we place the gouernment of the Common we ale obedience to Magistrates for these be referred to the common profit that care which is taken for our wife children familie and the honour which is due to parents because that without these the life of man cannot consist and lastlie the profession of good artes and of al honest discipline because that except these be had in estimation we shall be destitute of the greatest good thinges which are proper to mankinde Yet in these and all other duties pertaining to mans life no man must rashlie take anie thing to him selfe but with a right conscience consider whereunto God doth call him To conclude let euerie man account that his duty and that so much the more excellent a duety the more that he shall profit other men thereby THE TENTH SECTION OF THE HOHOLIE CATHOLIKE CHVRCH THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the Catholike Church of God and of the heade of the Church CHAP. 17. FOrasmuch as God from the beginning would haue men to be saued and to come to the knowledge of the truth therefore it is necessarie that alwaies from the beginning at this daie and to the ende of the worlde there should be a Church that is a companie of the faithfull called and gathered out of the world a communion I saie of all Saints that is of them who doe truelie know and rightlie worship and serue the true God in Iesus Christ the Sauiour by the worde and the holie spirit and which by faith are partakers of all those good graces which are freelie offered thorough Christ These all are Cytizens of one and the same Citie liuing vnder one Lord vnder the same lawes and in the same fellowship of al good things for so the Apostle calleth them fellow Cytizens with the Saints and of the householde of God tearming the faithfull vpon the earth Saints who are sanctified by the blood of the Sonne of God Of these is that article of our Creede wholly to be vnderstoode I beleeue the Catholike Church the common ion of Saintes And seeing that there is alwaies but one God and one Mediatour between God man Iesus Christ also one shepheard of the wholl flocke one head of this bodie and to conclude one spirit one saluation one faith one Testament or couenant it followeth necessarily that there is but one Church which we therefore call Catholike because it is vniuersall spread abroade thorough al the partes and quarters of the worlde reacheth vnto all times and is not limited within the compasse either of time or place Here therefore we must condemne the Donatists who pinned vp the Church within the corners of Aphricke neither doe wee allowe of the Romane cleargy who vaunte that the Church of Rome alone in a manner is Catholike The Church is diuided by some into diuers partes or diuerse sortes not that it is rent and diuided from it selfe but rather distinguished in respect of the diuersitie of the members that be in it One parte therefore they make to be the Church militant the other the Church triumphant The militant warreth still on the earth and fighteth against the flesh the world and the prince of the world the deuill and against sinne and death The other beeing allready set at libertie is now in heauen and triumpheth ouer al those beeing ouercome and continuallie reioiceth before the Lord. Yet these two churches haue notwithstanding a communion and fellowship betweene them-selues The Church militant vpon the earth hath euer more had in it many particuler Churches which must all notwithstanding be referred to the vnitie of the Catholike Church This militant Church was otherwise ordered gouerned before the law among the Patriarkes otherwise vnder Moses by the law and otherwise of Christ by the gospell There are but two sortes of people for the most parte mentioned to witte the Israelites and the gentiles oâ they which of the Iewes and gentiles were gathered to make a Church There be also two testaments the olde and the new Yet both these sortes of people haue had and still haue one fellowship one saluation in one and the same Messiah in whome as members of one bode they are all ioyned together vnder one heade and by one faith are all partakers of one and the same spirituall meat and drink Yet here we do acknowledge a diuersitie of times and a diuersitie in the pledges and signes of Christ promised and exhibited and that now the ceremonies beeing abolished the light shineth vnto vs more cleerlie our giftes and graces are more aboundant and out libertie is more full and ample This holy Church of god is called the house of the liuing ãâã builded of liuing and spirituall stones founded vpon a rocke that can not be remooued vpon a foundation besides which none can bâ laied Whereupon it is called the pillar and foundation of the truth that doth not erre so long as it relieth vpon the rock Christ and vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles And no maruell if it do erre so often as it forsaketh him who is the alone trueth This Church is also called a virgine and the spouse of Christ and his onelie beloued For the Apostle saith I haue ioyned you vnto one husband that I might present you a chast virgine vnto Christ The Church is called a flocke of sheepe vnder one shepheard euen Christ Ezec. 34. Ioh. 10. also the bodie of Christ because the faithfull are the liuelie members of Christ hauing him for their head It is the head which hath the preheminence in the body and from whence the wholl bodie receiueth life by whose spirit it is gouerned in al thinges of whome also it receiueth increase that it may grow vp Also there is but one heade of the bodie which hath agreement with the bodie And therfore the church cannot haue any other heade beside Christ For as the
holie Catholike Christian Church And first of all that the foundation and head of the holy Church is Iesus Christ himselfe alone together with the wholl merit of grace and trueth to life eternall vpon whome and by whome this Church is at all times built by the holie Ghost the word of God and the sacramentes according to the meaning of that which Christ saide vnto Peter vpon this rocke to wit wherof thou hast made a true confession I will builde my Church And Saint Paull saith Other foundation can no man laie then that which is laid which is Iesus Christ. And in another place And hath appointed him ouer all thinges to be the head of the Church which is his bodie and the fullnes of him which filleth all in all thinges Out of these thinges it is taught that this is beleeued held and publikelie confessed that the holie Catholike Church beeing present at euerie time militant vpon earth is the fellowshippe of all Christians and is here and there dispersed ouer the wholl worlde and is gathered together by the holie Gospell out of all nations families tounges degrees and ages in one faith in Christ the Lord or in the holie Trinitie according to that saying of Saint Iohn who speaketh thus And I sawe a great companie which no man can number of all nations peoples and tongues standing before the throne and before the lambe This true Church although while it lieth here in the Lords floore to wit in the wide worlde and as it were in one heape confusedlie gathered together containeth in it as yet as well the pure wheat as the chaffe the Godlie children of God and the wicked children of the world the liuing and dead members of the ministers of the people yet where it is least defiled or most pure it maie be knoweÌ euen by these signes that follow namelie wheresoeuer Christ is taught in holie assemblies the doctrine of the holie Gospell is purelie and fullie preached the Sacraments are administred according to Christs institution commaundement meaning and will the faithfull people of Christ doth receiue vse them by these gathereth it selfe together in the vnitie of faith and loue and in the bonde of peace and ioyneth it selfe in one and buildeth it selfe hard together vpon Christ There therfore is the holie Church the house of God the temples of the holie Ghost liuelie members the partes of the heauenlie Ierusalem the spirituall bodie of Christ and ioynts knit together the which are ioyned and coupled ech with other by one head Christ one spirit of regeneration one worde of god the same and sincere sacramentes one faith one loue and holie communion one bonde of peace order discipline and obedience whether the number of this people be great or small as the Lorde witnesseth Where two or three are gathered together in my name in what countrie and nation and in what place soeuer this be there am I in the middest of them and contrarily where Christ and the spirit of Christ dwelleth not and the holie Gospell cannot haue anie place graunted vnto iâ c. but on the contrarie side manifest errors and ãâ¦ã life haue their full course and by getting the vpper hand do spread themselues faite there most also needes be a Church so defiled that Christ will not acknowledge iâ for his welbeloued spouse seeing that none belongeth to Christ who hath not the spirit of Christ ãâã Christian is also bound with diligent care to seeke after this and such a true part of the holie Church and after he hath founde it to ioylie and mainteine holie communion and fellowship therewith as the other parte of that point of the Church in our christian Câââde doth declare where we doe profelie that we ãâ¦ã communion of Saints and ought altogether with this fellowship or spirituall companie of Gods people to ãâ¦ã the true vnitie and concord of Christs spirit to Liue and beare good will to all the members to yâlde obedience thereunto and endeauour by all meanes possible to procure the profitte and furtherance thereof and in truth to holde agreement therewith and by no meanes thorough sââbboânnes to mooue schismes seditions and sects against the truth To which thing the Apostle exhorteth all men where he saith So walke or behaue your selues as worthie of the place or vocation whereunto ye are called with all humblenes and ââekenes with a quiet minde and long suffering forbearing one another and indeauour ye to keepe the vnitie of the spirit in the bond of peace There is one bodie and one spirit euen as ye are called in one hope of your vocation there is one Lord one faith one baptisme ore God and Father of all And againe Let euerie man please his neighbour in in that that is good to edification Also doe nothing through sârââe or for vaine glorie Againe Let there not be dissentions among you He therefore that in this life walketh according to these commaundements he is a true and liuelie member of the holie Church which bringeth forth the fruite of Faith and loue But he that looseth the spirit of Faith and looue in the holie fellowship must needes be a deede member Together with these thinges the ministers of our Churches teach that this is to be thought of their fellowship which is in like manner to be thought of any other Christian fellowship whether it be great or small to wit that it selfe alone is not that holie Catholike Christian Church but onely one part therof as the Apostle writeth of the Church at Corinth Ye are the bodie of Christ and members of him euerie one for his parte They teach also that there must be a platforme and certaine order of gouernment in the holie Church For without a platforme of order and outward gouernement it can not be in good case or go well with it no more then it can with anie other euen the least societie But this platforme of order consisteth chiefelie in this that they be both ordinarilie called and lawfullie ordained who execute due functions in the same beginning at the least proceeding to those that are of a meane sort so sorth euen to the chiefest The next point is that euerie one do wel discharge that place as it were his warde to which he is called vse watchfulnes suffer nothing to be sound wanting in himselfe nor at his owne pleasure do closelie conuey him selfe out of the same or go beyond the bondes thereof and meddle with other mens charges and moreouer that all among them-selues submit them-selues one to an other and al performe obedience from theleast to the greatest euerie man in his owne place whereunto he is called and do it with the affection of loue and of his owne accord not of constraint euen for Christes sake and for the care they haue of eternall saluation according as the Apostles and other holie men haue taught concerning this matter
and after their examples by which they founded their Churches and according to that also that they brought old laws or decreees in to subiection the which thing ourministers among them-selues do in deed declare and practize This laudable order of gouerning the Church together with lawfull discipline that is with the seueritie of punishments appointed by God ãâ¦ã vnto it ought diligentlie to be ãâ¦ã so that the wicked and such as abide in ãâ¦ã without repentance hauing their heartes ãâ¦ã as giue not obedience to God and to his word and in the Church are authors of great offences and do not repent or become better after due faithful and ãâ¦ã that such I saie may be publiquelie punished and âe remooued from the holie fellowship by Ecclesiasticall punishment whicââ commonly is called abandoning excommunicatioÌ or our sing yet not by the helpe of the ciuil power but by vertue of the word the commaundement of Christ And that this punishment maie indifferentlie be vsed towards all no regard or respect is to be had of persons of what degree soeuer they be whether they be ciuill or Ecclesiasticall persons according to that sentence of the doctrine of Christ who saith If thy brother trespasse against thee goe reprooue him betweene him and thee alone if he heare thee thou hast wonne thy brother if he heare thee not take yet with thee one or two If he heare not these tell it vnto the Church and if he heare not the Church let him be vnto thee as an heathen man and a Publicane And Saint Paull together with his fellow ministers did in expresse wordes giue a commaundement hereof writing thus We commaund you brethren in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that ye withdraw your selues from euerie brother that walketh vnordinatelie and not after the instruction which he receiued of vs. And in an other place he saieth Put from among your selues that wicked man And yet this is not to be concealed that at all times there haue beene manie in the Church which seemed to be Christians and yet were wicked hypocrites close sinners farre from repentance that there be and shal be such hereafter euen vnto the end of the world such as are neither chastned by this discipline of Christ neither can easilie be excommunicated or altogether separated from the Church but are to be reserued committed to Christ alone the chiefe Shepheard to his coÌming as the Lord himselfe saith of these men that the Angells in the last daie shal first separate such from the righteous and cast them into the sierie fârnace where shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth Here with all it is also taught that that mischieuous and wicked Antichrist shall sit in the temple of God to wit in the Church of whome the Prophets Christ our Lord and his Apostles haue foretolde vs and warned vs to take heede of him that the simple sort among the faithfull might auoid him and not suffer themselues to be seduced by him Now in Antichrist we are to acknowledge a double ouerthwartnes to witte dishonestie and deceiuing the first is an ouerthwartnes of the minde or meaning or a bringing in of false doctrine cleane contrarie to the meaning of Christ our Lord and of the holie Scripture whereof the Apostle speaketh after this sorte The time will come when they will not suffer anie longer the holie doctrine but hauing their cares ââââing shall after their owne lustes get them an heape of teachers and shall turne their eares from the trueth and shall be giuen vnto fables The other euill or offence that we are to consider in Antichrist is a corrupt and naughtie life giuing vnto others a verie ill example and is full of horrible sinnes hurtfull filthines and all kinde of vices which in the Antichristian Church are openlie practized and that freelie without any kinde of punishment whereof the Apostle saith This know also that in the last daies shall come perilous times For men shall be louers of their owne selues couetous boasters proud cursed speakers disobedient to parents vnthankefull prophane without naturall affection such as cannot be pleased false accusers intemperate fierce not louers or desirous of that which is good traiterous headie high minded louers of pleasure more then of God hauing a slâew of godlines but haue denied the power thereof turne awaie therefore from such Of which time also Christ forespake in these words And then many shall be offended at these examples and shal betraie one another and haâe one another And many false Prophets shall arise and deceiue many And because iniquitie shal increase many waies the loue of many shal be colde But he that ãâã to the end he shal be saued These wordes are to be vnderstood of them which do continue in the doctrine of Christ enduring all aduersities wherewith they are assaied And in an other place Christ crieth out Woe to the world because of offences And Blessed is he that shall not be offended in me OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION THerefore we beleeue that it is not lawfull for anie man to withdraw himselfe from the congregations to rest in himselfe but rather that al men are to defende and to preserue the vnitie of the Church submitting themselues to the common instruction and to the yoke of Christ wheresoeuer God doth appoint that true Ecclesiastical discipline although the decrees of Magistrates doe gainesaie it from wich order whosoeuer doe separate themselues they doe resist the ordinance of God We beleeue that verie carefullie and wiselie the true Church the name wherof too manie do abuse is to be discerned Therefore we affirme out of the worde of God that the Church is a companie of the faithfull which agree together in following the word of God and in imbracing pure religion wherein also they do dailie profit growing and confirming themselues mutuallie in the feare of God as they which haue neede dailie to goe forward and to profit and who although they profit neuer so much must notwithstanding of necessitie daielie flie to the remission of sinnes Yet we doe not denie but that manie Hypocrites and reprobates are mingled with the faithfull but their guilefull dealing is not able to take awaie the name of the Church Therfore seing we beleeue this to be so we withal boldlie affirme that where the word of God is not receiued and where there is no profession of that obedience which is due thereunto nor anie vse of Sacramentes there if we will speake properlie we cannot iudge anie Church to be Therefore we condemne the Papisticall assemblies because that the pure trueth of God is banished from them and among them the sacraments of Faith are corrupted counterfeited and falsified or altogether abolished and to conclude among whome all superstitions and Idolatries are in full force And therefore we thinke that all they who ioyne them selues to such actions and communicate therwith doe separate
hypocrites mingled with this companie and shal be to the daie of iudgement Now the Church properlie so called hath her notes and markes to weete the pure and sounde Doctrine of the Gospell and the right vse of the Sacraments And for the true vnitie of the Church it is sufficient to agree opon the Doctrine of the Gospell and the administration of the sacraments Neither is it necessary that humane traditions or rites instituted by men should be alike euerie where according as Saint Paul teacheth There is one Lorde one faith one Baptisme one God and Father of all These things are thus set downe in another edition ALso they âeach that there is one holy Church which is to continue alwaies Now the Church is a congregation of Saints in which the Gospell is purelie taught and the Sacraments rightlie administred And vnto the true vnitie of the Church it is sufficient to agree vpon the Doctrine of the Gospell and the administration of the Sacraments Neither is it necessarie that humane traditions and rites or ceremonies ordained by man should be alike in all places as Saint Paull saith There is one saith one baptisme one God and Father of all OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY Of the Church GOd will haue vs to vnderstand that mankinde is not âorne by chaunce but that it is created of God and created not to eternall destruction but that out of mankinde he might gather vnto himselfe a Church to the which in all eternitie he might communicate his wisdome goodnes and ioy and he will haue his Sonne to be seene for whome and through whome by his vnspeakeable wisdome and infinite mercie he hath repayred this miserable nature of men Therefore amongst men he woulde at all times haue a companie whereunto he deliuered the doctrine concerning his Sonne and wherein the Sonne himselfe did institute and preserue a ministerie to keepe and spread abroad that doctrine by the which he hath bin is and wil be effectuall ând hath conuerted manie to himselfe as Paull doeth manifestlie teach The Gospell is the power of God to saluation to euââie one that beleeueth But it is to be ãâ¦ã at and to be lamented that the greatest part of mankinde being carried awaie with a horrible rage should contemne this voice and testimonie of God and the Sonne of God and that in this companie which hath the name of the Church there haue bin alwaies many diuisons and that the true Church hath bin ouercome by forrein domesticall enemies When men do looke vpon these dissentions and doe see that they which imbrace other doctrines repugnant to the gospell doe get the vpper hand in kingdomes multitude and glorie they doubt whether there be anie Church of God which it is what manner of Church it is and where it should be And for prophane men it is a hard matter to iudge hereof but the true Church doth certeinlie know out of the diuine Testament whence these so great furies of men doe arise and yet that amongst them the Church of God is preserued and doth discerne it from other nations and knoweth which is it what manner of one it is where to be found Therefore that all godlie men might be the better confirmed against these doubtes this Article is set before them in the Creede I beleeue the holie Catholike Church By this profession we affirme that all mankinde is not reiected of God but that there is and shall remaine a certeine true Church that the promises of God are sure and that the Sonne of God doth as yet reigne receiue and saue those that call vpon him And being raised vp by this comforte we doe giue God thankes and inuocate him we doe desire receiue and looke for eternall good thinges at his hand By reason of this admonition and comfort the Article in the Creede is rehearsed seing that the selfe same doctrine touching the preseruing of the Church is verie often repeated in sundrie Sermons in the booke of God as Isa 59. This is my couenant with them saith the Lord my Spirit which is vpon thee and my wordes which I haue put in thy mouth shall not depart âât of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed saith the Lorde from henceforth euen for euer And Christ saith I am with you for euer euen to the ende of the worlde Also this is a sweete comforte that the heires of eternall life are not to be found elswhere then in the companie of those that are called according to that saying Whome he hath chosen them he hath also called Let not therefore mens mindes goe astraie beholding this ragged bodie of the Church and peraduenture dreaming that in other places some which doe not know the gospell are notwithstanding holie and the dwelling house of God as Fabius Scipio Aristides and such like But turne thou thy eies hether Knowe for a certaintie that in this companie of those which are called some be chosen and ioyne thy selfe to this companie by confession and Inuocation as Dauid saith Psal 26. One thing haue I desired of the Lord and that I doe still require that I maie dwell in the house of the Lorde all the daies of my life to beholde the will of the Lorde anâ to visitte his temple We do not therefore speake of the Church as if we should speake of Plato his Idea but we speake of such a Church as maie be seene and heard according to that saying Theâ sound is gonne forth into all the earth The eternall father wil haue his sonne to be heard among al mankinde as he saith Heare him And Psal 2. I haue set my king vpon the holie hill Sion I will declare the decree The Lord said to me thou art ãâã Sonne this daie haue I begotten thee Be wise now therfore ye King We say therfore that the visible Church in this life is companie of those which doe embrace the Gospell oâ Christ and vse the sacramentes aright wherein God by the ministerie of the Gospell is effectuall and doth renââ manie to life eternall And yet in this companie there be manie which are not holie but do agree together concerning the true doctrine as in the time of Marie these were the Church to wit Zacharie Simeon Ioseph Elizabeth Marie Anne the teachers and manie other who agreed with them in the pure doctrine and did not heare the Sadduces and the Pharisees but Zacharie Simeon Anne Marie and such like c. For when the companie is very small yet God doth reserue some remnants whose voice and confession is heard and he doth oftentimes renue the ministerie according to that saying Except the Iord had left a seed ân to vs we had beene like to Sodome c. Therefore this description taken out of the manifest testimonies of the scriptures doeth declare which is the Church what it is and where it is We maie not doubt that the Church is tied to the Gospell as Paull saith If anie man teach another
iâ effectuall vnto eternall life Chrysostome in his commentaries vpon Matthew Cap. 24. hom 49. saith Therefore ãâã this time all Christians must goe to the Scriptures because that ãâã this time since heresie possessed those Churches there can be no âriaâ of true Christianitie neither can there be anie other refuge for Christians that would willinglie know the truth of faith but onelie the âiâine Scriptures And a little after Therefore he that will knââ which is the true Church of Christ whence maie he know it but onelie by the Scriptures Augustine Tom. 2. Epist 166. saith Iâ the Scriptures we haue learned Christ in the Scriptures we hauâ learned to know the Church these Scriptures we haue in common why doe we not in them retâine in common both Christ and the Church And againe Tom. 7. in Epist. contra Epist Petiâiani Donatistae cap. 2. 3. 4. It is a question betweene vp and the Donatistes where the Church is What then shall we does shall we seeke the Church in our owne wordes or in the wordes of his head in our Lord Iesus Christ I thinke that we ought to seeke it rather in his words who is the truth and doth best of all know his bodiâ Now that which is affirmed that the Church hath authorâtiâ to beare witnes of the holie Scripture to interprete the Scripture and to iudge of all doctrines it is not so to be vnderstoode that the Church hath absolute authoritie to determine what she listeth and also if it please hir to change the Scripture and to feigne a new doctrine and to appoint new worships of God but that the Church as the Spouse of Christ ought to know the voice of hir husband and that she hath receiued of hir husband a certaine rule to wit the Propheticall and Apostolical preaching confirmed by miracles from heauen according to the which she is bounde to interprete those places of the Scripture which seeme to be obscure and to iudge of doctrines Psal 119. Thy worde is a light vnto my feete Rom. 3. Hauing giftes that be diuers according to the grace that is giuen vnto vs whether we haue prophecy according to the proportion of Faith c. 2. Pet. 1. We haue a more surââorde of the Prophets to the which ye doe well that yee take heede as vnto a light that shineth in a darke place c. Origen vpon Ierem. Hom. 1. It is necessarie for vs to call the holie Scriptures to witnes for our meanings and interpretations haue no creditte without these witnesses Ierome vpon Math. 23. That which is spoken without authoritie of the Scriptures is as easilie contemned as it is spoken And August De Nupt. Concup Lib. 2. Cap. 23. saith This contouersie seeketh a Iudge Therefore let Christ iudge and let him shew what thing it is that his death doth profit This saith he is my bloode And a little after Together with him let the Apostle iudge because that Christ himselfe also speaketh in the Apostle he crieth out and saith touching God the Father He which spared not his âwnâ ãâã c. Wherefore the Church hath so farre authoritie to iudge of doctrine that notwithstanding shee must keepe her selfe within the bondes of the holie Scripture which is the voice of hir husband from which voice it is not lawfull for any man no not for an Angell to departe OVT OF THE CONFSSION OF SVEVELAND Of the Church FVrthermore we will shew what is taught among vs âoth touching the Christian Church and also touching the holie Sacraments and touching the Church this is it that we teach The Church or congregation of Christ which as yet is in this worlde as a stranger from god is the fellowshippe and companie of those which addict them selues to Christ and doe altogether trust and rest in his protection among whome notwithstanding many shall be mingled euen to the end of the worlde who although they professe the Christian faith yet they haue it not in deede This hath our Lorde taught sufficientlie Math. 13. by the parable both of the cockle and also of the Net cast into the sea iâ the which the bad fishes are caught with the good Also Math. 22. by the parable of the King inuiting all men to the mariage of his Sonne and afterward casting him out beeing bound hand and foote into vtter darkenes which had not a wedding garment Now these places of Scripture wherin the congregation of Christ is commended to be the Spouse of Christ for the which he hath giuen himselfe Eph. 5. The house of God the pillar and ground of trueth 1. Tim. 3. Also The holie hill of Sion the Citie of the liuing God the heauenlie Ierusalem and the congregation of the first borne which are written in heauen I saie all these places of Scripture doe properlie pertaine to them who for their sincere faith are truelie and in the sight of God reckoned among the children of God For seeing that in these alone the Lorde doth fullie reigne these onelie if we will speake properly are called the Church of Christ and the communion of Saints in which sense also the name of the Church is expounded in the common Articles of faith those false Christians beeing excluded which are mingled amongest them Furthermore the holie Ghost himselfe doth gouerne this Church or congregation remaineth with it as Christ doth euen to the ende of the world and doth sanctifie it that at the length he may present it vnto himself without spoâor wrinckle as it is saide Eph. 5. Also this is that Church which all men are commaunded to heare and he that will not heare her is to to be counted as an heathen and Publicane And although that to wit faith it selfe can not be seene whereby this Congregation hath obteined to be called the Church and companie of Christ yet the fruites of that faith maie be seene and knowne and of them a certaine Christian coniecture be taken These fruites be cheeflie a bolde profession of Faith a true loue offering it selfe to doe humble seruice to all men a contempt of all things Seeing therfore that these be the proper fruites wheresoeuer the holie Gospell and the Sacraments be exercised thereupon it maie easilie be knowne where and who be the Christian Church so much as is necessary for vs to preserue among vs the christian communion that in the same we may be instructed admonished and helpe one an other according to the commaundement of Christ Furthermore seeing this congregation is the verie kingdome of God wherein all things ought to be appointed in best order she hath all kinde of offices and ministers for âhe is the body of Christ himselfe compacted of many members whereof euerie one haue their proper worke Therefore whosoeuer doe faithfullie discharge such functions and doe earnestlie labour in the worde and doctrine they doe represent the Church and may doe all things in the name thereof so that whosoeuer shall either despise them or refuse
to heare them he may worthely be saide to despise the Church it selfe Now with what spirit or with what spirituall authority we doe beleeue that they are furnished we haue declared before out of most firme foundations of the Scripture where we shewed what we thought of the spirituall or Ecclesiasticall offices dignitie For they cannot by anie meanes represent the Church of Christ or doe anie thing in the name thereof which are not Christes and therefore propound no Christian thinges but whatsoeuer is contrarie to the doctrine of Christ For although it maie be that euen the wicked maie teach some good thing and maie also prophesie in the name of Christ after their example to whom the Lord himselfe doth witnes that he will once in time to come say That he neuer knew them Yet it cannot be that they can discharge the duetie of the Church of Christ and are to be heard in his stead which doe not propound the voice of their husband Christ although otherwise they should thinke âright of faith and be counted amongst the members of the Church as it doth often times falout when as the verie Children of God are wrapped in errours and doe also publish the same For the Church of Christ is whollie addicted to Christ himselfe Therefore that cannot be counted a doctrine precept or commaundement of the true Church except it be the same with the doctrine precept and commaundement of Christ himselfe And whosoeuer propoundeth anie other thing in her name although he were an Angell from heauen he is not to be heard as also the Church in those thinges doth represent nothing lesse theâ the Church of Christ THE ELEVENTH SECTION OF THE MINISTERS OF THE CHVRCH AND OF THEIR CALLING AND OFFICE THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the ministers of the Church their institution and Offices CHAP. 1â GOD hath alwaies vsed his ministers for the gathering or erecting vp of a Church to himselfe and for the gouerning and preseruation of the same and still he doth and alwaies will vse them so long as the Church remaineth on the earth Therefore the first beginning institution office of the ministers is a moste auncient ordinance of God himselfe not a new deuise appointed by men True it is that God can by his power without anie meanes take vnto himselfe a Church amongst men but he had rather deale with men by the ministerie of men Therefore ministers are to be considered not as ministers by themselues alone but as the ministers of God euen such as by whose meanes god doth work the saluatioÌ of mankinde For which cause we giue couÌsel to beware that we do not so attribute the things that pertaine to our conuersion instruction vnto the secret vertue of the holy ghost that we make frustrate the ecclesiasticall ministery For it behoueth vs alwaies to haue in minde the words of the Apostle How shall they beleue in him of whom they haue not heard and how shall they heare without a preacher Therefore faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God And that also which the Lord saieth in the Gospell Verelie verilie I saie vnto you he that receiueth those that I shall sende receiueth me and he that receiueth me receiueth him that sent me Likewise that a man of Macedonia appeared in a vision to Paull being then in Asia said vnto him Come vnto Macedonia and helpe vs. And in another place the same Apostle saith We together are Gods labourers and ye are his husbandry and his building Yet on the other side we must take heede that we do not attribute too much to the ministers and ministerie herein remembring also the wordes of our Lord in the Gospell No man commeth to me except the Father which hath sent me draw him And the wordes of the Apostle Who then is Paull and who is Apollo but the ministers by whome you beleeued and as the Lorde gaue vnto euerie one Therefore neither is he that planteth anie thing nor he that watereth but God that giueth the increase Therefore let vs beleeue that God doth teach vs by his worde outwardlie by his ministers and doth inwardlie mooue and perswade the heartes of his Elect vnto beliefe by his holie spirit and that therefore we ought to render all the glorie of this wholl benefite vnto God But we haue spoken of this matter in the 1. Chapter of this our declaration God hath vsed for his ministers euen from the beginning of the world the best and moste excellent men in the world for howsoeuer diuers of them were âut simple for worldly wisdom or Philosophy yet sure in true diuinitie they were moste excellent namelie the Patriarkes to whome he spake verie often by his Angells For the Patriarks were the Prophets or teachers of their age whome god for this purpose would haue to liue manie yeares that they might be as it were Fathers and lights of the world After them followed Mâseâ together with the Prophettes that were most famous throughout the wholl world Besides after all these ouâ heauenlie Father sent his onelie begotten sonne the moste absolute and perfect teacher of the world in whome is hidden the wisedome of God and from him deriued vnto vs by that moste holie perfect and moste pure doctrine of all other For he chose vnto himselfe Disciples whome he made Apostles And they going out into the wholl worlde gathered together Churches in all places by the preaching of the Gospell And after they ordained pastors and doctors in all Churches by the commaundement of Christ who by such as succeeded them hath taught and gouerned the Church vnto this day Therfore God gaue vnto his auncient people the Patriarks together with Moses the Prophets so also to his people vnder the new couenant he hath sent his onelie begotten Sonne and with him the Apostles and teachers of his Church Furthermore the ministers of the new couenant are termed by diuers names for they are called Apostles Prophets Euangelists Bishops Elders Pastors doctors The Apostles remained in no certaine place but gathered together diuers Churches throughout the wholl world which Churches when they were once established there ceased to be any more Apostles in their places were particular parsons appointed in euerie Church The Propheâtes in olde time did foresee and foretel things to come besides did interpret the scriptures and such are found some amongst vs at this day They were called Euangelists which were the penners of the historie of the Gospell and were also preachers of the Gospell of Christ as the Apostle Paull giueth in charge vnto Timothie To fulfill the worke of an Euangelist Bishops were the ouerseers the watchmen of the Church which did distribute foode and other necessities of the Church The Elders were the auncients as it were the senators and Fathers of the Church gouerning it with the wholesome counsell The Pastors did both keepe the Lords
forbad vnto his all dominion and highlie commended humility In deed there is one kinde of power which is a meere and absolute power called the power of right According to this power all things in the wholl worlde are subiect vnto Christ who is Lorde of al euen as he himselfe witnesseth saying All power is giuen vnto me in heauen and in earth And againe I am the first and the last and beholde I liue for euer and I haue the keies of hell and of death Againe He hath the keie of Dauid which openeth and no man shutteth shutteth and ãâã man openeth This power the Lord reserueth to himselfe and doth not transferre it to anie other that he might sit idlie by and looke on his ministers while they wrought For Isaiah saieth I will put the keie of the house of Dauid vpon his shoulder And againe Whose gouernement shall be vpon his shoulders For he doth not lay the gouernement on other mens shoulders but doth still keepe and vse his owne power thereby gouerning all things Furthermore there is an other power of duetie or ministeriall power limited âut by him who hath ful and absolute power and authoritie And this is more like a ministerie then dominion For we see that some Master doth giue vnto the steward of his house authority and power ouer his house and for that cause deliuereth him his keies that he may admit or exclude such as his Master will haue admitted or excluded According to this power doth the minister by his office that which the Lord hath commaunded him to doe and the Lord doth ratifie and confirme that which he doth and will haue the deedes of his ministers to be acknowledged and esteemed as his owne deedes vnto which ende are those speaches in the Gospell I will giue vnto thee the keies of the Kingdome of heauen and whatsoeuer thou bindest or loosest in earth shall be bound and loosed in heauen Againe Whose sinnes soeuer ye remit they shal beremitted and whose sinnes soeuer yea retaine they shal be retained But if the the minister deale not in all things as his Lorde hath commaunded him but passe the limits and bondes of faith then the Lord doth make voyd that which he doth Wherfore the Ecclesiasticall power of the ministers of the Church is that function whereby they doe indeed gouerne the Church of god but yet so as they do al things in the Church as he hath prescribed in his word which things being so done the faithfull doe esteeme them as done of the Lorde himselfe but touching the keies we haue spoken somewhat before Now the power that is giuen to the Ministers of the Church is the same alike in all in the beginning the Bishops or Elders did with a common consent labour gouerne the Church no man lifted vp himselfe aboue an other none vsurped greater power or authority ouer his fellow Bishops for they remembred the wordes of the Lord He which will be the cheifest among you let him be your seruant they kept in themselues by humilitie and did mutuallie aid one another in the gouernement and preseruation of the Church NotwithstaÌding for orders sake some one of the ministers called the assemblie together propounded vnto the assemblie the matters to be consulted of gathered together the voices or sentences of the rest and to be briefe as much as lay in him prouided that there might arise no confusion So did S. Peter as we read in the Acts who yet for all that was neither aboue the rest nor had greater authoritie then the rest Veriâ true therefore is that saying of Cyprian the Martyr in his book De simpl Cler. The same doubtles were the rest of the Apostles that Peter was hauing an equall fellowship with him both in honoââ and power but the beginning hereof proceedeth from vnity to signifie vnto vs that there is but one Church Saint Ierom vpon the epistle of Paull to Titus hath a sayingnot much vnlike this Before that by the instinct of the deuil there was partaking in religion the Churches were gouerned by the common aduise of the Priests but after that euery one thought that those whome he had baptized were his own not Christs It was decreed that one of the priests should bâ chosen set ouer the rest who should haue the care of the whol church laide vpon him and by whose meanes al schismes should be remoued Yet Ierom doeth not auouch this as an order set downe of God For straight waie after he addeth Euen as saith he the priests knew by the continuall custome of the Church that they were subiect to him that is set ouer them So the Bishops must know that they are aboue the priests rather by custome then by the prescript rule of Gods truth they should haue the gouernement of the Church in common with them Thus farre Ierome Now therefore no man can forbid by any right that we may returne to the olde appointement of God and rather receiue that then the custome deuised by men The offices of the ministers are diuers yet notwithstanding moste men doe restreine them to two in which all the rest are comprehended to the teaching of the Gospell of Christ and to the lawfull administration of the Sacraments For it is the duetie of the ministers to gather together a holie assemblie therein to expound the worde of God and also to applie the generall doctrine to the state and vse of the Church to the end that the doctrine which they teach maie profit the hearers and maie build vp the faithfull The ministers duetie I saie is to teach the vnlearned and to exhort yea and to vrge them to goe forward in the waie of the Lord who do stand stil or linger and go flowlie forwarde moreouer to comfort and to strengthen those which are fainthearted and to arme them against the manifold temptations of Sathan to rebuke offenders to bring home them that goe astraie to raise vp them that are fallen to conuince the gainsaiers to chase awaie the wolfe from the Lordes flocke to rebuke wickednes and wicked men wiselie and seuerelie not to winke at nor to passe ouer great wickednes and besides to administer the sacraments to commend the right vse of them to prepare al men by holsome doctrine to receiue them to keep together all the faithful in an holie vnity to meete with schismes To conclude to catechise the ignorant to commend the necessitie of the poore to the Church to visit instruct those that are sick or intangled with diuers temptations so to keep them in the way of life Lasty to looke diligently that there be publike praiers supplications made in time of necessity together with fasting that is an holy abstinency most carefully to look to those things which belong to the tranquillity safe tie and peace of the Church And to the ende that the minister maie performe al these thinges the
better and with more ease it is required in him that he be one that feareth God prayeth diligentlie giueth himselfe much to the reading of the Scripture and in all things and at all times iâ watchful and doth shew forth a good example vnto al men of holines of life And seeing there must needes be a discipline in the Church and that among the auncient fathers excommunication was in vse there were ecclesiasticall iudgementes amongst the people of God wherein this discipline was exercised by godly men it belongeth also to the ministers duetie for the edifying of the church to moderate this discipline according to the condition of the time and publike estate according to necessitie whereas this rule is alwaies to be holdeÌ that Al things ought to be done to edification decentlie honestlie without any oppression or tumult For the Apostle witnesseth that power was giuen to ãâã of God to edifie not to destroie And the Lord himselfe for âad the cockââ ãâã be plucked vp in the Lords field because there would be danger ãâã ââe wheate also should be plucked vp with iâ But as for the errour of the Donatists we do here vtterlie derest it who esteemed and iudged the doctrine and administration of the sacraments to be either effectuall or not effectual by the good or euil life of the Ministers For we know that the voice of Christ is to be heard though it be out of the mouthes of euill ministers forasmuch as the Lorde himselfe said Doe as they commaund you but according to their workes doe ye not We know that the Sacramentes are sanctified by their institution and also by the word of Christ and that they are effectuall to the Godlie although they be administred by vngodlie ministers Of which matter Augustine that blessed seruant of God did reason diuerslie out of the scriptures against the Donatists yet notwithstanding there ought to be a streight discipline amongst the ministers For their must be diligent enquirie in the Synodes touching the life and Doctrine of the ministers Those that offend are to be âebuked of the seniours to be brought into the way if they be not past recouerie or else to be deposed and as wolues to be driuen from the Lordes flocke by the true Pastors if they be E curable For if they once be false teachers they are in no wise to be tollerated neither doe we disalow of generall councels if that they be taken vp according to the example of the Apostles to the saluation of the Church and not to the destruction thereof The faithfull ministers also are worthie as good worke men of their reward neither doe they offend when as they receiue a stipend and all thinges that be necessarie for themselues and their familie For the Apostle sheweth that these thinges are for iust cause offered of the Church and receiued of the ministers they are likewise of right 1 Cor. 9. and 1. Tim. 5. in other places also The Anabaptists likewise are confuted by this Apostolical doctrine who condemne and raile vpon those ministers which liue vpon the ministerie OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the ministerie of the word WE confesse that the Ministers of the Church are as Paull tearmeth them the fellow labourers of God by whome he doth dispence both the knowledge of himselfe and also remission of sinnes turne men to him selfe raise them vp comforte them and also terrifie and iudge them yet so that notwithstanding we doe ascribe all the vertue and efficacie that is in them vnto the Lord and giue a ministerie onelie to the ministers For it is certaine that this vertue efficacie is not to be tyed to any creature at all but is to be dispensed by the free fauour of God in what manner and to whome it pleaseth him For he that watereth is nothing neither he that planteth but God that giueth the increase Ecclesiasticall power NOw the authoritie of the word and feeding the flock of the lord which properlie is the power of the keys prescribing to all as well high as low what to do ought to be sacred and inuiolable and is to be committed onelie to those that are chosen and fitte to discharge it and that either by the diuine seruice of God or by the certaine and aduised suffrage of the Church or by their sentence to whome the Church hath assigned this charge The choosing of Ministers FOr this function is to be giuen to none whom the ministers and they to whome this charge is committed by the Church do not finde and iudge to be skilfull in the law of God to be of a blameles life and to beare a singuler affection to the name of Christ which seeing it is the true election of God is rightlie allowed by the consent of of the Church and by the laying on of the handes of the Priest The head and shepheard of the Church FOr Christ himselfe is the true head of his Church and he alone is the Shepheard who giueth gouernours Pastours and Doctors that by the outward administration of the keies they maie rightlie and lawfullie vse that authority Wherfore we do not acknowledge those that are Shepheardes and that head of Rome which haue the bare title and nothing els The dueties of Ministers THe chiefe duetie of this function is to preach repentance and remission of sinnes through Christe without ceasing to pray for the people to giue them-selues verie diligentlie without wearines to holie studies and to the worde of God and with the worde of God as with the sword of the spirit and by all kinde of meanes to persecute Sathan with deadlie hatred and to weaken his force to defend those citizens of Christ which are sound and to admonish reprehend and punish those that are infected and by a Godly consent of them which are chosen out of the ministers and the magistrate by discipline to shut out or by some other fitte meane to mulct those which proceed further in wickednes till such time as they do repent and may be saued For that is the returning to the Church for a diseased Citizen of Christ if hauing changed his minde and endeauour whereunto all this discipline doth tende he acknowledge confesse his errour and doth now of his owne accord require holesome discipline and by his new endeuour of godlines doth reioyce all the godlie Out of the declaration of the same confession which Luther him selfe approoued by his letters Anno 1537. WE beleeue and confesse that mankinde by the onelie mercie of God is iustified by faith through Christ and that the almightie God by the outward preaching of the gospell and the holie seales doth declare and set before our eies that saluation and happines which Christ without anie worke or merit of ours hath purchased for vs and giuen frelie vnto vs. But we are vniustly suspected of some as though we did attribute nothing to the preaching of
the outward word and to the sacraments or as though we did take that from them which the Lord himselfe doth attribute vnto them by this means should ouerthrow and abolish the ordering and guiding of those thinges wh ch perteine to the Church whereas on the contrarie side we haue a chiefe regard vnto this that we neither attribute too much nor too litle to these things For we haue learned both out of the holy scriptures also out of the Catholike doctor Austine That the soule is in miserable seruitude if any man take or worship the signes in stead of the things which they signifie And againe That it is an errour if anie man interpret them vnfruitfullie We haue learned also that the externall giftes are not to be despised because of the internall giftes knowing that Cornelius the Centurion was taught of God and that yet notwithstanding he was put ouer to to heare Peter the Apostle preach to be baptised of him Therefore that we maie walke in the high and plaine waie that is that we maie detract nothing from the word and sacraments which the scripture doth attribute vnto them and againe that we may not giue that to the creature which is proper to the Creator that the ordinance of God may not be disanulled but al glorie maie be giuen to God alone to conclude lest that by those externall things instituted of God we should too much tie the mindes of the faithfull to thinges created we so beleeue touching the ministerie of the word and the Sacramentes as wee haue professed which thing also we do thus declare by that which followeth Of the ministery of the worde of God ALthough the Lorde hath expresselie saide No man commeth to me except my Father which sent me doe drawe him Yet it was his will that the Gospell of the kingdome should be preached to all nations and that Byshops should discharge this duetie of the ministerie with great care and diligence and with speciall watchfulnes and be instant in season out of season by allmeanes to gaine manie vnto Christ For therfore when he was readie to depart hence into heauen in his bodie he saide to his disciples Goe ye into the wholl worlde and preach the Gospell to euerie creature After the which manner also Paul the Apostle saith He that descended is euen the same that ascended farre aboue all heauens that he might fill all thinges And he gaue some to be Apostles and some Prophets and some Euangelists and some Pastours and Teachers for the gathering together of the Saintes for the worke of the ministerie and for the edification of the bodie of Christ Now the Lorde doth vse these his Ministers to instruct his Church so as he vseth meates to nourish vs the sower to sowe seede and Phisitians to heale our bodies For excepte he himselfe do giue power and vertue whereby both the meate maie be turned into nourishment and the seede maie spring vp and also the medicine maie be made effectuall the outward worke doth nothing at all profit So except the Lord doe giue increase in the heart of the hearer the doctrine indeede in him which hath not faith is as it were a watring and planting but such as is without efficacie and vnfruitfull but being receiued by faith into good ground and being trimmed by the inward husband man the holie Ghost doth worke marueâlouslie and profitte Notwithstanding it hath so pleased the Lorde to moderate the affaires of men that although by his owne power he doth all thinges in all men yet he vouchsafeth to vse the ministers as workers together For that saying of Paull is euident For we together are Gods labourers but he addeth Ye are Gods husbandrie and Gods building to wit that we might giue vnto God al the vertue efficacie accomplishing and perfitting of the work to the ministers a seruice onelie wherevpon we doe truelie saie with Paull Who is Paull then and who is Apollos but the ministers by whome ye beleeued and as the Lorde gaue to euerie man I haue planted Apollos watered but God gaue the increase So then neither is he that planteth anie thing neither he that watereth but God that giueth the increase And in this sense we doe knowe and willinglie vse these speaches and testimonies of the holie Scripture I haue begotten you in Christ by the Gospell you are the epistle of Christ written by vs not with inke but with the Spirit of the liuing God And Whose sinnes you remitte they are remitted to them Againe Faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the worde of God And againe I send thee to the Gentiles that thou maist open their eies Also the Scripture saith of Iohn Baptist He shall turne the hearts of the fathers to the children c. For when all these thinges be done that is when we are borne againe when the holie Ghost is giuen to vs when our sinnes be forgiuen vs when faith is giuen vs and our eies opened and our hearts turned one and the selfe same Spirit as the Apostle saith worketh them all who by his grace doth lighten their hearts and draw them vnto him and that after a common order and meane to wit by the instrument or meane of his worde and yet he might draw vs without all meanes and without anie instrument whether as much and whome ât pleaseth him Therefore let no man glorie in meâ but in him that giueth the increase Againe let no man despise men which are âent of the Lord of whome he pâonâunceth He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me This is our opinion touching the ministerie of the word agreeable as we hope to the Scripture and sound writers which also wee haue found often in Luthers and in his friendes bookes OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of those that teach in the Church and who they be that gouerne them CHAP. 9. IN the ninth place it is âaught concerning the acknowledging of the shepheards of soules oâ lawfull ministers of sacred functions in the holie Church according to the degrees and orders of diuerse cures and first that these are especiall members of the holie ecclesiasticall communion and Christ his vicegerentes that is they who supplie his place he that heareth them heareth Christ he that despiseth them despiseth Christ and his heauenlie father For to these is the ministery of the word and sacraments lawfully committed But ministers ought not of their owne accordto prease forward to that calling but ought according to the example of the Lord and the Apostles to be lawfullie appointed and ordeined thereunto and that after this manner that from among a people that is sound in religion and feareth God such men maie be chosen and called to the administration of holie functions as are strong mightie in faith fearing God and hauing giftes requisite for the ministery and be of an honest and blamelesse life And againe thaâ aboue all thinges these be
for that they maie haue a competent liuing and such thinges as are needfull for the mantinance of the bodie according to the Lordes ordinance whereof Paull speaketh after this sorte The Lord hath so appointed that they which preach the Gospell should liue of the Gospell And to the end that the daunger of an idle secure and Sodomiticall life maie be auoided and so they maie be an example to the flocke whereof they haue charge and that by a feeling of the burdens of this common life they maie learne to vnderstand the miserie of men and may by this meanes be touched and haue compassion on the miseries of others for these causes I saie this is taught that they whose abilitie of strength is such especiallie those on âââme as yet the greatest and painfullest charge of the people is not laide should themselues with their owne handes get their liuing that they be not a burden to the Churches especiallie in the beginning of their buildinges and reparations or also intimes of long persecution or otherwise by reason of the weaker sorce and that they giue not place to vaine volâptuâus and riotous sloth as those who faithfullie follow Saint Pauls doctrine and who haue the Lords speach before their ââes saying it is a more happie thing to giue then to take And if so be that some one of these Pasâors slip into sin or errors or be somewhat negligânâ in looking to this charge hé ought by the ordinarie lawfull discipline of the Church to be brought into the ware againe and to be chastised but if he will not repente nor be healed then he ought first to be remooued from the executing of his charge and from the ministerie and afterward as an vnprofitable seruant as a member which causeth offence a dââe braunâh and vnsauotie salt to be cast out or banished from the fellowship of the Church and inioying of saluation of whome the Lord saith that this salt is henceforth good for nothing that which Paull also teacheth when he saith Those that offend meaning those that are elders reprooue or chastise before al men that the rest also mâie stand in feare But the people ought so to be haue themselues toward such teachers either grown out of kinde or entangled with errors or toward other elders also not repenting and excommunicated as the holie scripture sheweth and first Christ saith Take ye heede of false Prophers which come to you in sheepes clothing but inwardlie are raâening wolues ye shall know ahem by their fruites and Paull Now I beseech you breethren marke those diligentlie which cause diuision and offences contrarie to the doctrine which ye haue learned and auoid them for they that are such serue not our Lord Iesu Christ but their owne bellies Of the keies of Christ CHAP. 14. THe fourteenth Chapter of Ecclesiastical doctrine is of the Lords keies of which he saith to Peter I will giue thee the keies of the kingdome of heauen and these keyes are the peculiar function or ministerie and administration of Christ his power and his holie spirit which power is committed to the Church of Christ and to the ministers thereof vnto the end of the world that they should not onelie by preaching publish the holie gospel although they should do this especiallie that is should shew forth that word of true comfort and the ioyfull message of peace and new tidings of that fauour which god offereth but also that to the beleuing and vnbeleeuing they should publikelie or priuatelie denounce and make knowen to wit to them his fauour to these his wrath that to al in general or to euery one in particular that they may wisely receiue some into the house of God to the communion of saintes and driue some out from thence and maie so through the performance of their ministerie holde in their hand the scepter of Christ his kingdome and vse the same to the gouernment of Christ his sheepe Therfore the condition and proper office of the keies is first to open and loose that is in Christ to appease and still the conscience of the faithfull ones and of those that turne againe by repentance to make it knowne vnto them that their sins be forgiuen to strengthen theÌ in a sure hope of saluation by this meanes to open the kingdome of heaué vnto them to giue them courage against all temptations to stirre vp stedfastnes and chearefullnes in them And all these thinges are done by the faithfull Shepheards of soules in the Lords stead not dooing this of them selues but vpon Christ his commaundement not by their owne and proper vertue but by Christes and by the efficacie of his word and sacraments as those that are stewards and dispensers of the mysteries of God and ministers onelie In the administration of which thinges they maie vse some semelie and indifferent ceremonies that is which are no waie necessarie such as are to lay on hands or to reach out the right hand or els they maie omit them On the other side the office and proper work of the keies of Christ is to shut and binde that is by the commaundement of Christ and the authoritie of this office giuen by him to the Church which is his power and scepter to denounce against all stubborne impenitent vnbeleeuing and other such like sinners Gods horrible iudgement and his intollerable wrath which no nature can abide and his seuere sentence and so by the word of Christ according to the qualitie of the offence to reprooue sinne to seuer them from the fellowship of Christ our sauiour and from the fruit and participation of the sacraments and to cast them out of the christian Church and in a worde to shut the kingdom of heauen vpon them and at the length to deliuer them to Sathan This power of his scepter and spirit hath the Lord graunted and deliuered to the holie Apostles and in them to all ministers of Churches lawfullie ordained that they might exercise it in his stead and he graunted it to them by these words As the Father hath sent me so do I send you also And by by he addeth these words Recââue ye the holie Ghost If ye forgiue anie men their sins they are forgiuen them and if ye ãâã any mans sinnes they are retained Moreouer a manifest example of vsing the power of the keies is laied out in that sinner of Corinth and others whome Saint Paull together with the Church of that place by the power and authoritie of our Lord Iesâ Christ and of his spirit threw out from thence and deliuered to Sathan and contrariwise after that God gaue him grace to repent he absolued him from his sinnes he toke him againe into the Church to the communion of saints and sacraments and so opened to him the kingdome of heauen againe By this we maie vnderstand that these keies or this diuine function of the Lordes is committed and
graunted to those that haue charge of soules and to each seuerall Ecclesiastic all societies whether they besmal or great Of which thing the Lord saith to the Churches Verely I saie vnto you whatsoeuer thinges ye binde on earth shal be bound in heauen And straight after For where two or three be gathered together in my name there am I in the middest of them Moreouer this is likewise taught that euerie Christian so often as he needeth these keies of the Lord ought to require them particularly for himselfe of the pastors of soules of that Church or fellowship of which himselfe is a parte to which he belongeth that he vse them with full confidence no other wise then if he receiued them of Christ himselfe seeing that Christ hath deliuered them vnto the Pastours and that he by no meanes doubt that by the ministerie of these keies through the vertue and power of Christ his sinnes are forgiuen him and that he is freed from them according to Christ his owne saying whose sinnes you forgiue c. And He that heareth you heareth me and he that receiueth you in the be halfe to wit of the Ecclesiasticall ministerie and in his time of neeed receiueth me and contrarilie He that despiseth you despiseth me This is also taught and handled * that the Priests ought not to vse these keies of the Lord otherwise then according to the meaning and will of Christ which is declared expresselie in his word and according to the sure flat and expresse determinations of his iudgement and that they doe not any manner of waie according to mens opinions much lesse after their owne minde or lust abuse these keies for so it would come to passe that the keies should swaâue from their office And this is to be taken heed of that it be not by this meanes fulfilled in the misusing of them which the Lorde hath saide by the Prophet For you saith he is this commaundement O ye Priestes if you will not heare it nor consider it in your heartes to giue glorie to my name saith the Lorde of hoastes I will send a curse vpon you and will curse your blessings as I haue cursed them alreadie because you regarde not in your heartes the feare of the Lorde OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION SEeing that we are not made partakers of Christ but by the Gospell we beleeue that that good order which by the authority of the gospel is confirmed ought to be kept sacred and inuiolable and that therefore Pastours are necessarilie required in the Church vpon whose shoulders the burden of teaching the worde and administring of the Sacraments doth lie whome also we ought to honour and reuerentlie to heare if so be that they being lawfullie called doe discharge their duetie not as though God did stand inneed of such staies inferior helps but therfore rather because that so it seemeth good to him to gouerne vs as it were by vsing this bridle Therefore we detest all those fanaticall spirites who as much as in them lieth desire that both this sacred ministerie or preaching of the word and the administration of the Sacramentes were vtterlie abolished We beleeue that this true Church ought to be gouerned by that regiment or discipline which our Lord Iesus Christ hath established to wit so that there be in it Pastours Elders and Deacons that the puritie of Doctrine maie be retained vices repreâsed the poore and others that be in miserie according to their necessitie maie be prouided for and that there maie be holie meetinges for the edifying both of small and great We beleeue that all true Pastours in what place soeuer they be placed haue the same and equall authoritie among themselues giuen vnto them vnder Iesus Christ the onelie heade and the chiefe and alone vniuersall Bishop and that therefore it is not lawfull for anie Church to challenge vnto it selfe Dominion or soueraigntie ouer anie other Church We beleeue that it is not lawfull for anie man vpon his owne authoritie to take vpon him the gouernment of the Church but that euerie one ought to be admitted thereunto by a lawfull election so neere as maie be and so long as the Lorde giueth leaue And this exception we doe expresselie adde because that sometime as it fell out also in our daies the state of the Church being disturbed it was necessarie that some should be raised vp of the Lorde extraordinarily which should repaire the ruines of the decaied Church Neuertheles howsoeuer it be we beleeue that this rule is Iwaâes to be followed that all Pastours and Elders should haue a testimonie of their calling OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION FVrthermore we beleeue that there be diuerse degrees of Ministers in the Church whereof some be Deacons some Priests some Bishops to whom is committed the office to instruct the people and the wholl charge and setting forth of Religion Yet notwithstanding we say that there neither is not can be any one man which may haue the wholl superioritie in this vniuersall state for that Christ is euer present to assist his Church and needeth not any man to supplie his roome as his onelie heire to all his substance and that there can be no one mortall creature which is able to comprehend or conceiue in his minde the Vniuersall Church that is to wit all the partes of the world much lesse hable rightlie and duelie to put them in order and to gouerne them For al the Apostles as Cyprian saith were of like power among themselues and the rest were the same that Peter was And that it was saide indifferentlie to them all Feede yee indifferentlie to them all Goe into the whole worlde Indifferentlie to them all Teach yee the Gospel And as Hierome saith All Bishoppes wheresoeuer they be be they at Rome be they at Eugubium be they at Constantinople be they at Rhegium be all of like preeminence and of like priesthood And as Cyprian saith There is but one Bishoprike and a peeâ thereof is perfitlie and wholly holden of euery particular Bishop And according to the iudgement of the Nicene Councell we saie that the Bishop of Rome hath no more iurisdiction ouer the Church of God then the rest of the Patriarkes either of Alexandria or of Antioche haue And as for the Bishop of Rome who now calleth all matters before himselfe alone except he doe his duetie as he ought to doe except he minister the Sacraments except he instruct the people except he warne them and teach them we saie that he ought not of right once to be called a Bishop or so much as an Elder For a Bishop as saith Austine is a name of labour and not of honour that the man that seeketh to haue preeminence not to profit maie vnderstande himselfe to be no Bishop And that neither the Pope nor any other wordly creature can no more be head of the wholl Church or a Bishop
that we doe derogate any thing from their authority suing that the thing it selfe doth witnes that we haue attempted and done all those thinges according to the will of God which we haue attempted against the will of Ecclesiasticall persons These therefore be those thinges which we teach touching the office dignitie and power of the Ministers of the Church whome they cal Spirituall the which that we maie credit wee are mooued thereunto by those places of Scripture which for the moste part we rehearsed before THE TWELFT SECTION OF TRVE AND FALSE SACRAments in generall THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the Sacraments of Christ CHAP. 19. GOD euen from the beginning added vnto the preaching of the word his sacraments or sacramental signes in his church And this doth the holie scripture plamlie testifie Sacraments be mysticall signes or holie rites or sacred actions ordained of God him selfe consisting of his word of outward signes and of things signified wherby he keepeth âo continuall memorie and eftsones calleth to minde in his Church his great benefits bestowed vpon man and wherby he sealeth vp his promises and outwardly representeth and as it weare offereth vnto our sight those things which inwardly he performeth vnto vs and therewithall strengthneth and increaseth our faith through the working of Gods spirit in our hartes lastlie whereby he doth separate vs from all other people and religions and consecrateth and bindeth vs wholly vnto himselfe and giueth vs to vndo stand that he requireth of vs. These Sacraments are either of the olde testament or of the new The sacraments of the olde testament were circumcision and the pascall lambe which was offered vp in sacrifice and for that cause isreferred to the sacrifices which were in vse from the beginning of the world The sacraments of the new testament are baptisme and the supper of the Lord. Some there are which reckon seauen sacraments of the newe testament Of which number we graunt that repentance matrimonie and the ordination of ministers we meane not the popish but the Apostolicall ordination are verie profitable ordinances of God but no sacraments As for confirmation and extreame vnction they are meere deuises of men which the Church may verie well want without anie damage or discommoditie at all and therefore we haue them not in our Churches because there be certaine things in them which we can at no hand allow of As for that marchandise which the Romish prelates vse in ministring their sacraments we vtterlie abhor it The author and institutor of al sacraments is not any man but God alone for men can by no meanes ordaine sacramentes because they belong to the worship of God and it is not for man to appoint and prescribe a seruice of God but to embrace and retaine that which is taught vnto him by the Lord. Besides the sacramentall signes haue Gods promises annexed to them which necessarilie require faith now faith staieth it selfe onelie vpon the word of God And the word of God is resembled to writings or letters the sacraments to seales which the Lord alone setteth to his owne letters Now as the Lord is the author of the sacraments so he continually worketh in that Church where they be right lie vsed so that the faithfull when they receiue them of the ministers do know that the Lord worketh in his owne ordinance and therfore they receiue them as from the hand of God and the ministers faults if there be anie notorious in them can not hurt them seeing they do acknowledge the goodnes of the sacraments to depend vpon the ordinance of the Lord. For which cause they put a difference in the administration of the sacraments betweene the Lord and the Lordes ministers confessing that the substance of the sacraments is giuen them of the Lorde and the outward signes by the hands of the ministers Now the principall thing that in all the Sacramentes is offered of the Lorde and chieflie regarded of the godlie of all ages which some haue called the substance and matter of the sacraments is Christ our sauiour That onely sacrifice the lambe of God slaine from the beginning of the world the rocke also of which all our Fathers drank by whome all the elect are circumcised with circumcision made without handes through the holie spirit and are washed from all their sinnes and are nourished with the verie bodie and blood of Christ vnto eternall life Now in respect of that which is the cheife thing and the verie matter and substance of the sacraments the sacraments of both the testaments are equal For Christ the only mediatour and sauiour of the faithfull is the chiefe thing substance in them both one and the same God is author of them both They were giuen vnto both Churches as signes and seales of the grace and promises of God which should call to minde and renew the memorie of Gods great benefits to them and should distinguish the faithfull from althe religions in the world lastly which should be receiued spirituallie by faith and should binde the receiuers vnto the Church and admonish them of their duetie In these I saie such like things the sacraments of both Churches be not vnequall although in the outward signes they be diuerse And in deede we do yet put a greater difference between them for ours are more firme durable as those which are not to be changed to the end of the world Againe ours testifie that the substance and promise is all readie fulfilled performed in Christ whereas the other did onelie signifie that they should be performed And ours are more simple nothing paineful nothing so sumptuous nor so ful of ceremonies Moreouer they belong to a greater people that is dispersed thorough the face of the wholl earth Againe because they are more excellent and do by the spirit of God stirre vp in vs a greater measure of faith therefore a more plentifull measure of the spirite doth follow of them But now since that Christ the true Messias is exhibited vn to vs and the aboundance of grace is powred forth vpon the people of the new testament the sacraments of the olde law are surelie abrogated and ceased and in their steed the sacraments of the new testament are placed namelie for circumcision Baptisme and for the pascall lambe and sacrifices the Supper of the Lord. And as in the olde Church the sacraments consisted of the word the signe the thing signified so euen at this day they stand as it were of the same parts For the word of God maketh them Sacraments which before were none for they are consecrated by the word declared to be sanctified by him who first ordeined them To sanctify or consecrate a thing is to dedicate it vnto god vnto holy vses that is to take it froÌ the common and ordinarie vse and to appoint it to some holie vse For the signes that be in the Sacraments are drawne from common vse to thinges eternall and inuisible As
in baptisme the outwarde signe is the element of water and that washing is visible which is done by the minister The thing signified is regeneration the clensing from sinne Likewise in the Lordes Supper the outwarde signe is breade and wine taken from things commonlie vsed for meate and drinke The thing signified is the bodie of Christ which was giuen and his bloode which was shed for vs and the communion of the bodie and bloode of the Lorde wherefore the water bread and wine considered in their owne nature and out of this holie vse institution of the Lord they are onelie that which they are called and which they were saide then to be But let the word of God be once added to them together with inuocation vpon his holie name and the renewing of their first institution and sanctification then these signes are consecrated and declared to be sanctified by Christ For Christes first institution and consecration of the sacraments standeth yet in force in the Church of God in such sort that they which celebrate the sacraments no otherwise then the Lord himselfe from the beginning hath appointed haue stil euen to this daie the vse and benefit of that first and most excellent consecration And for this cause in the administration of the sacraments the verie wordes of Christ are repeated And forasmuch as we learne out of the word of God that these signes were appointed vnto an other end and vse then commonlie they are vsed vnto therefore we teach that they now in this their holie vse doe take vpon them the names of the thinges signified and are not still called bare water bread or wine but water is called regeneration and washing of the new birth and the bread and wine the bodie and blood of the Lord or the pledges and sacraments of his bodie and blood not that the signes are turned into the things signified or cease to be that which in their owne nature they are for then they could not be sacraments which should consist onelie of the thing signified and haue no signes but therefore do the signes beare the names of the things because they be mysticall tokens of holie things and because that the signes and the things signified are sacramentallie ioyned together ioyned together I say or vnited by a mysticall signification and by the purpose and will of him who first instituted them For the water bread and wine are not common but holie signes And he that instituted water in baptisme did not institute it with that minde and purpose that the faithful should onely be dipped in the water of baptisme and he which in the supper commaunded the bread to be eaten and the wine to be drunke did not mean that the faithfull should onelie receiue bread and wine without anie further mystery as they eat bread at home in their own houses but that they should spiritually be partakers of the things signified and by faith be truelie purged from their sinne and be partakers of Christ also And therefore we cannot allowe of them which attribute the consecration of the Sacraments to I know not what syllables to the rehearsall of certaine wordes pronounced by him that is consecrated and that hath an intent of consecrating or to some other accidentall thinges which are not left vnto vs either by the word or by the example of Christ or his Apostles We doe also mislike the doctrine of those that speake no otherwise of the Sacramentes then of common signes not sanctified nor effectuall We condemne them also who because of the inuisible thinges doe despise the visible signes and thinke them superfluous because they doe alreadie enioy the thinges themselues such were the Messalians as it is recorded We doe disallow their doctrine also who teach that grace and the things signified are to be so tied and included in the signes that whosoeuer doe outwardlie receiue the signes must needes inwardly participate the grace and the thinges signified what manner of men soeuer they be Notwithstanding as we esteeme not the goodnes of the sacraments by the worthines or vnworthines of the ministers so likewise we doe not weigh them by the condition of the receiuers For we knowe that the goodnes of the Sacraments doth depend vpon the faithfulnes or trueth and the meere goodnes of God For euen as Gods worde remaineth the true worde of God wherein not onelie bare words are vttered when it is preached but therwithall the things signified by the words are offered of God although the wicked and vnbeleeuers heare and vnderstand the words yet they enioy not the thinges signified because they receiue them not by a true faith Euen so the sacraments consisting of the worde the signes and the thinges signified continue true and perfect Sacraments not onlie because they be holy things but also for that God also offereth the things signified howsoeuer the vnbeleeuers receiue not the thinges which are offered This commeth to passe not by anie fault in God the author and offerer of them but by the fault of men who doe receiue them without faith and vnlawfullie whose vnbeleefe cannot make the truth of God of no effect Now forasmuch as in the beginning where we shewed what the sacraments were we did also by the waie set downe to what ende they were ordeyned it shall not be necessarie to trouble our selues with repeating anie thing which hath beene alreadie handled Next therefore in order it remaineth to speake seuerallie of the sacraments of the new Testament OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the force and efficacie of the Sacraments THe signes which in the Church of Christ be called Sacraments are two Baptisme and the Lordes supper These being tokens of secret thinges doe not consist of bare signes but of signes and thinges also For in Baptisme water is the signe and the thing it selfe is regeneration and to be taken by adoption to be the people of God In the Lords Supper bread and wine be the signes * but the thing is the communication of the bodie of Christ saluation purchased for vs and the remission of sinnes These thinges are receiued by faith as the signes be receiued with the corporall mouth the wholl fruit of the Sacraments is in the thing it selfe Whereupon we affirme that Sacraments are not onelie tokens of humane societie but also pledges of the grace of God by which the ministers do worke together with the Lord to that end which he doth promise offer and bring to passe yet so as we said before of the ministerie of the word that all the sauing power is to be ascribed to the Lord alone Out of the declaration of the same confession Of holie signes SAcraments are visible paterns instituted of god of the grace good will and promises of God towardes vs sure testimonies and holie remembrances the which vnder earthlie signes doe represent vnto vs and set before our eies heauenlie giftes and doe withdrawe the minde from
earthlie to heauenlie thinges moreouer they be tokens of Christian brotherhood and fellowshippe Therefore a sacrament is not onelie a signe but it is made of two thinges to wit of a visible or earthlie signe and of the thing signified which is heauenlie the which two although they make but one Sacrament yet it is one thing which is receiued with the bodie another thing which the faithfull minde being taught by the spirit of god doth receiue For the signes and the thinges signified by the signes doe cleaue together onlie by a certaine mysticall meane or as others speake by a Sacramentall vnion neither be they so made one that one in nature is made the other or that one is contained in the other For either of them the which thing also holie Gelasius did acknowledge doth keepe it owne proprietie Therefore the outward signes are not the selfe same thing substantiallie and naturallie which they doe signifie neither do they giue it of themselues and by their owne power no more then the minister doth but the Lord vseth the minister and the signes and the word to this ende that of his meere grace when and so much as pleaseth him he maie represent declare visibilie shew and set before our eies his heauenlie giftes and all this according to his promise Now as it doth derogate nothing from the ministerie of the worde when it is saide that the outwarde preaching of the worde doth profit nothing except the inwarde husband man giue the increase for Paull saith He that planteth and he that watereth is nothing but god that giueth the increase so he doth not make the Sacraments of no effect which saith that not they but God himselfe doth purge vs that is which doth attribute the force of the sacrament to the Creator For Peter saide Baptisme doth saue vs but he addeth Not whereby the filth of the flesh is washed away but in that a good conscience maketh request vnto God For as in other creatures as in the Sunne the Moone the Starres fire pretious stones hearbes and such like things which God doth vse as instrumentes towarde vs we ought not to put any confidence nor admire them as the causes of any benefit so our trust ought not to rest in outwarde signes nor the glorie of God be transferred vnto them as they be outwarde signes howbeit the Lord doth vse their helpe toward vs and they be holie ordinances but by them our trust must lift vp it selfe to him beeing both the author of the sacramentes and the Creator of all thinges And seeing that the Sacraments are the institution and worke of the Lord himselfe the faithfull doe receiue them not as certaine superfluous inuentions of men as at the hand of men but as his heauenlie giftes and that at the hand of the Lorde For as touching the word of the Gospell which he preached the Apostle writeth thus When yee receiued of vs the word whereby ye learned God yee did not receiue it as the word of men but as it was indeed as the worde of God who also worketh in you that beleeue The like reason is there of the Sacramentes Therefore as a little before we testified that we doe and alwaies did receiue these sentences and speaches of Scripture touching the Ministerie of the worde the Minister doth conuert remit sinnes open the eies and heartes of men giue faith and the spirit so being well vnderstood we doe acknowledge also these speaches touching the Sacramentes the Minister through Baptisme doth regenerate and wash awaie sinnes he doth distribute and giue the bodie and bloode of the Lord For Ananias saide to Paull Arise and be baptised wash awaie thy sinnes by calling on the name of Iesus Also Iesus tooke breade gaue it to his Disciples and said this is my bodie Also it is manifest that the auncient Fathers did vse such kinde of speaches because that by this meanes they would propound and commend more royallie the giftes of God Moreouer seeing that the institution and worke of the word and of the Sacraments proceedeth not from men but from God we do here reiect the errour of the Donatistes and of the Anabaptists who esteemed the holie giftes of god according to the worthines or vnworthines of the minister Now in that heauenlie giftes are represented vnto vs by earthlie things it commeth so to passe by a certaine singular goodnes of God who by this meane would helpe our weakenes For the weakenes of mans wit doth vnderstande all things the better if they be resembled by visible things Therefore the Lord would by Sacramentes set before the eies of mortall men his heauenlie gifts and his promises as it were a linelie picture in a certaine table that is those things which are perceiued by the minde he deliuered to vs in sensible things Whereupon we doe gather that the Sacramentes doe apperteine to them which are in the Church For prophane men do scoffe at our Sacramentes insomuch as they esteeme them according to the externall things onely But they which haue faith vnderstand the mysteries of the Sacraments and they which receiue them in a true and liuely faith receiue them with fruit if they be receiued without faith they doe hurt not that the good giftes of God doe hurte of themselues but because that they being not receiued aright doe hurte through our default Furthermore the Sacraments are badges of the people of God For by these we are gathered together into a holie companie and we professe our faith For it pleased the Lord by this meane to gather his people to himselfe and as it were to marke them with this signe whereby also he might put euerie one in minde of his duetie Now of this kinde there be two Sacramentes in the Church of Christ Baptisme which is called the font of regeneration and the supper of the Lord which is called the bodie and blood of the Lord or the communion of the bodie and blood of the Lord. And now we will speake seuerallie of them for hitherto we haue discoursed of the Sacraments in generall as before God we do beleeue and wherein we hope that Luther will not think anie thing wanting OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASIL THe same Sacraments are vsed in the Church to ãâã Baptisme at our entrance into the Church and the supper of the Lord in due time when we are come to typer yeares to testifie our faith and brotherlie charitie as in baptisme was promised OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of Sacraments in genrall CHAP. II. AS touching the Sacraments we teach that they be externall earthlie as they which consist of the elements and visible signes consecrated by the word of God and by his owne mouth appointed hereunto to signifie and witnes to vs that selfe same spirituall and inuisible grace and trueth whereof they haue the name and which they are also sacramentallie These sacraments no man either did or can institute but the Lord and God
Discipline neither they which haue behaued themselues more stubbornelie haue bin excommunicated those Sacraments which they doe administer maie be receiued of them if so be that they do administer them according to the will minde and institution of Christ the which thing also the constitutions of the auncient Church doe confirme For the vertue and efficacie of the Sacraments doth neither consist in him nor depend on him who doth either administer them whosoeuer he be or doth receiue them but it consisteth in the institution and in the commaundement that was moste absolute and mightie in authoritie and in the worde of the author of the Sacraments to wit of our Lorde Iesus Christ on which one thing they doe relie and haue from thence whatsoeuer they are able to doe Neuertheles the ministers must throughlie looke to it and take good heede lest whilest by their labour they be seruiceable to others They themselues become reprobates or worthie to be reiected and also lest they giue holie thinges to dogges or cast pearles before swine Also the people must endeuour by all meanes to take heede that they doe not in anie case receiue the Sacraments with the offence of the Church and the proper daunger of the saluation of their soules that is to there own fault and iudgement wherof we made mention before OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE beleeue that there be Sacraments adioyned to the word for the more ample confirmation therof to wit that they may be pledges tokeÌs of the grace of god wherby our weake rude faith may be helped For we confesth at these outwarde signes be such that God by the power of his holie Spirit doth work by them that nothing may there be represented to vs in vaine yet we thinke that the wholl substance and truth of them is in Christ Iesus from whome if they be separated they be nothing else but vaine shadowes and smokes Also Artic. 35. We acknowledge that there be onelie two Sacramentes common to the wholl Church c. That which followeth pertaineth to the 13. Sect OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION MOreouer we allow the Sacramentes of the Church that is to saie certaine holie signes and Ceremonies which Christ would we should vse that by them he might set before our eies the Mysteries of our Saluation and might more strongly confirme the Faith which we haue in his bloode and might seale his grace in our hartes And these Sacramentes together with Tertullian Origen Ambrose Augustine Hierome Chrysostome Basill Dionysius and other Catholike Fathers we do call Figures Signes Markes Badges Prinâs Copies Fourmes Seales Signettes Similiuâdes paternes Representations Remembrances and Memories and we make no doubt together with the same Doctoures to saie that these be certaine visible words Seales of Righteousnes and Tokens of Grace And we doe expresselie pronounce that in the Lordes Supper there is truely giuen vnto the Beleeuing the bodie and blood of our Lord the Flesh of the Sonne of God which quickeneth our Soules the meate that commeth from aboue the Food of Immortalitie of Grace Trueth and Life and that the same Supper is the communion of the Body and Bloode of Christ by the partaking whereof we be reuiued strengthned and fed vnto Immortalitie and whereby we are ioyned vnited and incorporated vnto Christ that we maie abide in him and he in vs. Besides this we acknowledge that there be two sacraments which we iudge properlie ought to be called by this name that is to saie Baptisme and the Sacrament of thankesgiuing For thus manie we see were deliuered and sanctified by Christ and well allowed of the olde Fathers Ambrose and Augustine and such others OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE beleeue that God hauing regard to our dulnes and infirmitie did institute Sacramentes for vs that by them his promises might be sealed to vs and that they might be moste certaine pledges of his heauenlie loue towards vs and of his giftes bestowed vpon vs for the cherishing and sustaining of our faith These Sacraments he added to the worde of the Gospel that he might more liuelie set before our externall senses both those thinges which he declareth vnto vs in his worde and those also which he worketh inwardlie in our hartes and to confirme more and more in vs that saluation which he vouchsafeth to communicate vnto vs. For the Sacraments are signes and visible tokens of internall and visible thinges by the which as by certaine meanes God himselfe worketh within vs by the power of the holie Ghost Therefore they be not vaine or idle signes neither yet ordeined of God to deceiue or frustrate vs of our hope For the trueth of our Sacraments is Iesus Christ without whome they are of no value Moreouer that number of Sacraments sufficeth vs which Christ himselfe our true and onelie Doctor hath instituted and those are onelie two to wit the Sacrament of baptisme and the Sacrament of the holie supper of our Lord and sauiour Iesus Christ OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE SEeing that in this life manie euill ones and hypocrites are mingled with the Church and haue fellowshippe with it in the outward signes and pleadges the Sacraments administred by such as are euill maie lawfullie be vsed according to the saying of Christ The Scribes and Pharisies sit ãâã Moses chaire c. For the sacramentes and the word of God are effectual by reason of the institution and commaundement of Christ though they be deliuered by wicked and euil men They condemne the Donatists and such like whoe saide it was not lawfull for the people to vse the minister of euill men in the Church and helde opinion that the ministerie of euill men was quite without fruit and effect The beginnining of this 8. Article is else where thus set downe THough the Church to speake properlie be a congregation of Saintes and true beleeuers yet seeing that in this life manie hypocrites and euill men be mingled with it it is a lawfull thing to vse the sacramentes ministered by the hands of euill men c. Touching the vse of the sacraments they teach that they were instituted not so much to be notes of profession amongst men as to be signes and pleadges of Gods good ãâã towardes vs set before the eies to sturre vp and confirme faith in them which vse them Therefore we must vse sacramentes so as we must ioyne faith with them which maie beleeue the promises that are offered and declared vnto ãâã by the Sacramentes By this faith we receiue both the grace promised which is represented by the sacraments and also the holie Ghost Therefore they condemne that Pharisaicall opinion of the Papistes which suppresseth the doctrine of faith and doth not teach that faith which beleeueth that grace is freelie giuen vs for Christes sake is necessarie in the vse of the sacraments but imagineth that men are iust for the verie vse of the sacraments euen by the worke done and
that without any good affection of him that vseth it This article we finde thus in another Edition COncerning the vse of the Sacramentes they teach that they were ordained not so much to be marâes and badges of profession amongst men as that they should be signes or testimonies of the will of God towards vs set forth vnto vs to stirre vp and confirme faith in such as vse them Whereupon they condemne those that teach that the sacraments do iustifie by the work done and doe not teach that faith to beleeue remission of sinnes is requisite in the vse of sacraments OVT OF THE CONFSSION OF SAXONIE Of the sacraments THe Church also is discerned from other Gentiles by by certaine rites or ceremonies instituted of God vsuallie called Sacraments as are Baptisme and the Lords Supper which notwithstanding are not onelie signes of a profession but much more as the auncient Fathers saide signes of grace that is they be ceremonies added to the promise of the Gospell touching grace that is touching the free remission of sinnes and touching reconciliation and the wholl benefit of our redemption the which are so instituted that euerie man maie vse them because they be pledges testimonies which declare that the benefits promised in the Gospell doe appertaine to euerie one For the voice of the Gospell is generall this vse doth be are witnes that this voice doth appertaine to euerie one which vseth the Sacraments OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of the Sacramentes THe worde Sacrament as also the worde Mysterie which interpreters do expounde Sacrament is very large But because some haue thought it good to restraine it to the number of seauen Sacraments we wil briefly runne ouer euerie one that we may shew what we finde wanting in the doctrine that some haue broched and what maie seeme to be repugnant to the meaning of that Church which is in deede Catholike or orthodoxe OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Of the Sacraments SEeing that the Church of Christ doth liue here in the flesh howbeit not according to the flesh it pleased the Lord also to teach admonish and exhort it by the outwarde worde And that this might be done the more commodiouslie he would also haue his to make much of an externall societie among them selues For which cause he gaue vnto them holie signes among which these are the chiefest Baptisme and the Lords Supper the which we doe not onelie think therfore to haue had the name of Sacraments among the Fathers because they are visible signes of inuisible grace as Saint Augustine doth define them but also for that purpose because that by them we doe consecrate our selues vnto Christ and doe binde our selues as it were by the othe or Sacrament of faith THE THIRTEENTH SECTION OF THE SACRAMENT OF Holie Baptisme THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of holie baptisme CHAP. 20. BAptisme was instituted and consecrated by God and the first that baptized was Iohn who dipped Christ in the water in Iorden From him it came to the Apostles whoe also did baptize with water The Lord in plaine words commaunded them To preach the Gospel and to baptize in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost And Peter also when diuers demaunded of him what they ought to doe said to them in the Acts Let euerie one of you be baptized in the name of Iesus Christ for the remission of sinnes and you shall receiue the gift of the holy Ghost Whereupon Baptisme is called of some a signe of inâtiation of Gods people as that whereby the elected of God are consecrated vnto God There is but one Baptisme in the Church of God for it is sufficient to be once baptized or consecrated vnto God For baptisme once receiued doth continue all a mans life and is a perpetuall sealing of our adoption vnto vs. For to be baptized in the name of Christ is to be enrolled entered and receiued into the couenant and familie and so into the inheritance of the sonnes of God yea in this life to be called after the name of God that is to saie to be called the Sonne of god to be purged also from the filthines of sins to be indued with the manifolde grace of God for to lead a new and innocent life Baptisme therefore doth call to minde and keepe in remembrance the great benefit of God performed to mankinde for we are al borne in the pollution of sinne and are the Sonnes of wrath But God who is rich in mercie doth freelie purge vs from our sinnes by the blood of his Sonne and in him doth adopte vs to be his sonnes and by an holie couenant doth ioyne vs to himselfe and doth inrich vs with diuers giftes that we might liue a new life All these thinges are sealed vp vnto vs in Baptisme For inwardlie we are regenerated purified and renued of God through the holie Spirit and outwardlie we receiue the sealing of moste notable gifts by the water by which also those great benefites are represented and as it were set before our eyes to be looked vpon And therefore are we baptized that is washed and sprinckled with visible water For the water maketh cleane that which is filthie refresheth things that faile and faint and cooleth the bodies And the grate of God dealeth in like manner with the soule and that inuisible and spirituallie Moreouer by the Sacrament of Baptisme God doth seperate vs from all other religions and people and doth consecrate vs a peculiar people to himselfe We therefore by being baptized doe confesse our faith and are bound to giue vnto God obedience mortification of the flesh and newnes of life yea and we are billed souldiers for the holie warfare of Christ that all our life long we shoulde fight against the worlde Sathan and our owne flesh Moreouer we are baptized into one bodie of the Church that we might well agree with all the members of the Church in the same religion and mutuall duties We beleue that that of al other is the most perfect manner of baptisme wherin Christ was baptized and which the rest of the Apostles did vse in baptisme Those things therfore which by mans deuise were added afterwards vsed in the Church we thinke them nothing necessary to the perfection of Baprisme Of which kinde is exorcisme and the vse of lightes oyle salte spattle and such other things as namelie that baptisme is twise euerie yere consecrated with diuerse ceremonies For we beleeue that the baptisme of the Church which is but one was sanctifed in Gods first institution of it and is consecrated by the word and is now of full force by and for the first blessing of God vpon it We teach that baptisme should not be ministred in the Church by women or midwiues For Paul secludeth women from Ecclesiasticall callings but Baptisme belongeth to Ecclesiasticall offices We condemne the Anabaptists who denie that young infants borne of
faithfull parents are to be baptized For according to the doctrine of the gospell theirs is the kingdome of God And they are writen in the couenant of God And why then shoulde not the signe of the couenant be giuen to them Why should they not be consecrated by holy baptisme who are gods peculiar people in the Church of God We condemne also the Anabaptists in the rest of their opinions which they peculiarlie doe holde against the worde of God We therfore are not Anabaptists neither doe we agree with them in any point that is theirs OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of Baptisme BAptisme according to the institution of the Lorde is the fonte of Regeneration the which the Lorde doth giue to his chosen in a visible signe by the ministerie of the Church in such sorte as we haue declared before In which holy fonte we do therfore dippe our infants because that it is not lawfull for vs to reiect them from the companie of the people of God which are borne of vs who are the people of God so long as they be not pointed out by the voice of God especiallie seeing that we ought godlie ãâã presume of their election Out of the Declaration of the same Confession sent vnto Luther Of Baptisme BAptisme is a Sacrament wherin the Lord by a visible signe doth testifie his grace vnto vs whereby he doth regenerate vs and clense vs from our sinnes and also receiue vs to be his people that we may liue to Christ die to the olde Adam be partakers of the good things of Christ For we all are borne sinners whereupon we haue neede of regeneration and the purging of our sinnes which commeth to passe by the free mercie of God whereby also we are receiued into the couenant that beeing buried into his death we may rise againe in newnes of life the which thing is taught more at large in the Apostles writings But the goodnes of God doth in deede giue vuto vs these heauenlie gifts and also vseth a signe hereunto that it may declare these things vnto vs and by pouring them into our senses might allure vs to more excellent thinges that so the wholl glory might be proper to God yet the holie institution of the signe might not be made frustrate For it is most truelie saide Baptisme doth saue vs but it is added of Peter Not that which washeth awaie the filth of the bodie And the Baptist saith I in deede doe baptise you with water but he that is Christ shall baptize you with the holie Ghost and with fire Whereunto the holie Councell of Nice hauing respect did saie Our Baptisme is to be considered not with sensible eies but with the eies of the minde Also Baptisme is a badge for it serueth to our confession For this we doe plainlie confesse in the Church that we together with our children and al our familie doe professe the Christian religion that the members of that bodie whereof Christ is the head to whome we haue giuen our names are receiued of him into the number of those souldiers who by the good guiding of Christ doe through al their life exercise a warfarre against the worlde Satan and the flesh Hitherto also apperteineth the 5. Art ss 2. of the confession of Basill which before was placed in the 12. Sect. OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of holie Baptisme CHAP. 12. TOuching holie Baptisme it is taught that men must beleeue and professe that this is a Sacrament or holsome ministerie of the new Testament instituted of Christ the Lorde concerning which the faithful ministers haue in charge that by the administration hereof they benefit the holie Church This Sacrament consisteth of an outwarde washing that is done with water with calling on the name of the holie Trinitie that of the element and word may arise and be ioyntlie withall made a Sacrament and that washing is vsed both to signifie and to witnes a spirituall washing and inwarde clensing of the holie Ghost from the disease of hereditarie sinne and from other sinnes the guilt of which is here forgiuen and taken awaie and to the atteining of a new manner of birth or regeneration wherupon it is called the sacrament of the new birth that is of regeneratioÌ or a washing with water in the word of life For we beleue that whatsoeuer by Baptisme as by a Sacrament added to the worde of the Gospell is in the outward ceremony signified and witnessed all that doth the Lord God worke and performe inwardlie that is that he washeth awaie sinne begetteth a man againe and bestoweth saluation vpon him and through the washing of water clenseth by the word the societie of his Church cloatheth and appareleth it with his Sonne burieth and taketh awaie sinne and giueth testimonie to and sealeth the peace of a good conscience For Baptisme is not a washing awaie of the outward filth of the flesh but the stipulation or promise that a good conscience maketh vnto God For the bestowing of these excellent fruites was holie Baptisme giuen and graunted to the Church which the faithful shepheards of soules ought to administer and which the faithful people of Christ touching the receiuing thereof ought to vse lawfully but once onelie yet in deede and truth troughout their wholl life And although Baptisme in the primitiue Church was for the most part ministred to such as were well growne and of discretion after a confession of faith made by them according to Christs commaundement yet this is taught that yong children also who are reckoned in the number of gods people in like sort are by this ministerie to be beneficed towarde the attaining of saluation that they likewise may be consecrated and dedicated to Christ according to this commaundement when he saith Suffer ye the little ones to come to ãâã and forbid them not because vnto such belongeth the kingdome of God Therefore according to the worde of the Lord and many other testimonies and other promises made to this beloued age of Children especiallie when as also there is extant an example of that auncient mynisterie ordeined of God to wit circumcision which by reason of the couenant belonged not onelie to those of discretion but therewithall also to young children For these causes doe our ministers without any doubt and boldly baptise children in the name of the holie Trinitie applying vnto them a signe of moste effectual vertue and a most sure witnesbearing of that thing which by Christs owne words is assigned to this age and is imparted vnto it For so Christ in generall and without exception giueth in charge not touching some but touching all Teach ye all nations and baptise them in the name of the father the Sonne and the holie Ghost And so ouer children this most holie name is called vpon in which alone there is saluation This is further also taught that they who are once lawfullie and truely baptized when they
for them which was a sacrament of Christ to come Furthermore that which circumcision did performe to the people of the Iewes the same doth Baptisme performe to the children of the faithfull For the which cause Paull calleth Baptisme The circumcision of Christ OVC OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE COncerning baptisme they teach that it is necessarie to saluation as a ceremonie ordeined of Christ Also that by baptisme the grace of God is offered And that young infantes are to be baptized and that they being by baptisme commended vnto God are receiued into Gods fauour and are made the sonnes of God as Christ witnesseth speaking of litle children in the Church Mat. 18. It is not the will of your heauenlie father that anie of these litle ones should perisâ They condemne the Anabaptistes which allow not the baptisme of infantes and holde that infantes are saued though they die without baptisme be not within the Church of God This in another edition is set downe in this sort TOuching baptisme they teach that it is necessary to saluation and that by baptisme the grace of God is offered That children are to be baptized and such as by baptisme be presented to God are receiued into his fauour They condemne the Anabaptistes that allow not of childrens Baptisme and holde that Children are saued without baptisme OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY BAptisme is an entire action to wit a dipping and the pronouncing of these wordes I baptize thee in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holie Ghost We doe often expound the summe of the doctrine of the Gospell comprehended in these wordes I baptise thee that is I doe witnes that by this dippin thy sinnes be washed awaie and that thou art now receiued of the true God who is the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ who hath redeemed thee by his Sonne Iesus Christ and doth sanctifie thee by his holie Spirit I baptise thee into the name that is inuocating of this true god whome thou shalt acknowledge and inuocate and distinguish from all other feigned gods and shalt assure thy selfe that those benefits are giuen to thee which he promised in the gospell that thou art a member of the Church of God which is redeemed by the Sonne and sanctified by the holie Ghost Let them remember this meaning of this couenant who by reason of their age are capable of doctrine and being confirmed by this testimonie let them beleeue that their sinnes be forgiuen them and that they are in deede members of the Church of God and let them in a true faith inuocate the true God as Abraham considedering of circumcision did beholde the promise of the seed to come vnderstand that he was a member of the Church of God and that the cursse was taken awaie from him also by that seede of whome it was said in the promise Gen. 12. In thy seed shall all nations be blessed So also doth Peter teach 1. Pet. 3. That Baptisme is a stipulation or promise that a good conscience maketh vnto God by the resurection of Iesus Christ which is at the right hand of God He doth namelie call it a stipulation whereby God doth make a couenant with thee and receiueth thee unto fauour the woundes of thy conscience being healed and thou in like sorte doest make a couenant with God to inuocate this true God and to beleeue that thou art saued by the Sonne of God who is raised vp from death and now doth raigne So this Sonne of God sitting at the right hand of the eternall Father is effectuall in thee as also Paull saith to the Gal. You that are baptized haue put on Christ And that the holie Ghost is giuen in Baptisme Paull affirmeth it in his Epistle to Titus saying By the washing of the new birth and the renuing of the holie Ghost And in Iohn it is said Except a man be borne againe of water and of the spirit he can not enter into the kingdome of heauen Therefore we teach that Baptisme is necessarie and we do once onelie baptize euerie one as euerie one was but once onelie Circumcised but we do often make mention of the most profitable doctrine touching the signification thereof and the mutuall couenant We do also baptise infants because it is most certeine that the promise of grace doth perteine also of infants and to those onely which are ingrafted into the Church because that of these it is said Suffer little ones to come vnto me because that to such apperteineth the kingdom of heauen And Origen writeth vpon the sixth to the Romanes That the Church receiued the custome of baptizing infants from the Apostles Neither do we thinke that this custome is onelie an idle ceremonie but that the infants are then in deede receiued and sanctified of God because that then they are grafted into the Church and the promise perteineth to such And of this matter there be manie thinges written and published in our Churches whereby the Anabaptistes are refuted Also out of the 19. Art Of Confirmation IT is well knowne that the manner of consecrating oile was magicall and execrable and therefore these annointings wherein there is vse of oile are not to be tollerated and in old time they vsed these ceremonies otherwise then now they be vsed In the ceremonie of confirmation there was a triall of doctrine wherin euery one did rehearse the forme of doctrine and did openlie professe that they did mislike the madnes of the Heathen and of Heretikes and that they would be and remaine members of the true Church and neuer forsake that true opinion which they did then professe This custome was profitable to instruct men and to keep them in the true knowledge of god And in out Churches the like thinges be done in Catechizing the younger sorte and in priuate confession wherein the Pastoures do examine the doctrine of the people But as touching the ceremonie of confirmation which the Bishoppes doe now reteine what else is it but a vaine shadowe OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of Baptisme CHAP. 10. WE acknowledge that Baptisme is to be ministred as well to infants as to those that are growne to full age and that it is to be vsed in the Church euen to the end of this worlde in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holie Ghost according to Christ his institution Also we beleeue and confesse that Baptisme is that sea into the bottome whereof as the Prophet saith God doth casâ all our sinnes and forgiue them for Christ his Sonnes sake thorough faith But whereas some affirme that sinne remaining in man after baptisme is not indeed sinne of it owne nature we think it to be a more pernitious errour then the common sort of men doth iudge it to be For although wee doe not doubt but that sinne which remaineth after baptisme is forgiuen to the faithfull for Christ and by
was sufficientlie confirmed by such miracles as that wounderfull gift of tongues did cease so also the ceremone of laying on of handes whereby that gift was giuen did altogether as touching this thing cease Otherwise of a shadowe we must make a general Sacrament of the Church and those that are sicke must be shadowed ouer because that manie were healed by the shadowe of Peter In like sort we must make a generall Sacrament of the laying one of napkines because that manie were healed of their diseases when Paulls napkins were layde vpon then and we must âe vpon the dead because that Paule by stretâching himselfe vpon a young man did raise him vp from death And yet the Pastours of Churches must not haue libertie to haue no regard to instruct children and youth iâ that doctrine which is in deede Godlie but they must be forced hereunto to teach the Catechisme verie diligently OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Of Baptisme CHAP. 17. AS touching Baptisme we confesse that which the Scripture doth in diuerse places teach thereof that we by it are buried into the death of Christ made one body and doe put on Christ that it is the fonte of regeneration washeth awaie sinnes and saueth vs. But all these thinges we do so vnderstand as Saint Peter hath interpreted them where he saith To the figure whereof Baptisme that now is ââswering doth also saue vs not by putting awaie of the filthe of the flesh but the profession of a good conscience toward God For without faith it is impossible to please God And we are saued by grace and not by our workes And seeing that Baptisme is a Sacrament of that couenant which God hath made with those that be his promising that he will be their god the god of their seede and that he will be a reuenger of wronges and take them for his people to conclude seeing it is a token of the renuing of the Spirit which is wrought by Christ therfore our Preachers do teach that it is to be giuen to Infants also as well as that in times past vnder Moses they were circumcised For we are in deed the Children of Abraham and therefore that promise I will be thy God and the God of thy seed doth no lesse perteine vnto vs then it did to that auncient people THE FOVRTENTH SECTION OF THE HOLIE SVPPER OF the Lord. THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the holie Supper of the Lord. CHAP. 21. THE Supper of the Lord which is also called the Lords table and the Eucharist that is a thanksgiuing is therefore commonlie called a supper because it was instituted of Christ in that his last supper and doth as yet represent the same and in it the faithfull are spirituallie fed and nourished For the author of the supper of the Lord is not an Angell or man but the verie sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ who did first of all consecrate it to his Church And the same blessing consecration doth stil remaine amongst all those who celebrate no other supper but onelie that which the Lord did institute at that do recite the words of the supper of the Lord and in all things looke vnto Christ onelie by a true faith at whose hands as it were they doe receiue that which they do receiue by the ministerie of the ministers of the Church The Lord by this sacred rite would haue that great benefit to be kept in fresh remembrance which he did for mankinde to weet that by giuing vp his bodie to death and shedding his blood he hath forgiuen vs all our sinnes and redemed vs from eternall death and the power of the deuill and doth now feede vs with his flesh and giueth vs his blood to drink which things being apprehended hended spirituallie by a true faith doe nourish vs vp to life euerlasting And this so great a benefit is renued so oft as the supper is celebrated For the Lord said Doe this in remembrance of me By this holy Supper also it is sealed vp vnto vs that the very body of Christ was truelie giuen vp for vs and his blood was shed for the remission of our sinnes lest that our faith might somewhat wauer And this is outwardlie represented vnto vs by the minister in the sacrament after a visible manner and as it were laid before our eies to be seene which is inwardlie in the fonte muisiblie performed by the holie Ghost Outwardlie bread is offered by the minister and the wordes of the Lord are heard Receiue eate this is my bodie take it and deuide it amongest you drink ye all of this this is my blood Therefore the faithfull do receiue that which is giuen by the minister of the Lord do eat the bread of the Lord drinke of the Lordes cuppe But yet by the working of Christ through the holy ghost they receiue also the flesh blood of the Lord and do feede on them to life euerlasting For the flesh blood of Christ is true meat drink vnto euerlasting life yea Christ himselfe in that he was deliuered for vs and is our sauiour is that special thing and substance of the supper and therefore we suffer no thing to be put in his place But that it maie the better and more plainlie be vnderstood how the flesh and blood of Christ are the meat and drink of the faithfull and are receiued by the faithfull to life euerlasting we will adde moreouer these four things Eating is of diuerse sortes for there is a corporall eating whereby meat is taken into a mans mouth chewed with the teeth and is swallowed downe into the bellie After this manner did the Capernaits in times past think that they should eat the flesh of the Lord but they are confuted by him Iohn 6. For as the flesh of Christ can not be eaten bodilie without great wickednes crueltie so is it not meat for the belly as all men do confesse We therfore disalow that Canon in the Popes decrees Ego Berengarius de consecrat Distinct. 2 For neither did godlie antiquitie beleeue neither yet doe we beleeue that the bodie of Christ can be eaten corporallie and essentiallie with a bodilie mouth There is also a spirituall eating of Christs bodie not such a one whereby it maie be thought that the verie meat is changed into the spirit but wherby the Lords body blood remaining in their own essence and propriety those things are spiritually communicated vnto vs not after a corporall butafter a spiritual manner through the holy Ghost who dothapply and bestow vpon vs those things to wit remission of sinnes deliuerance and life euerlasting which are prepared for vs by the flesh and blood of our Lord which were giuen for vs so as Christ doth now liue in vs and we liue in him and doth cause vs to apprehend him by a true faith to this end that he maie become vnto vs such a spirituall meat and drink that is
to saie our life For euen as corporal meat and drinke do not onelie refresh and strengthen our bodies but also do keepe them in life euen so the flesh of Christ deliuered his blood shed for vs do not only refresh strengthen our soules but also do preserue them aliue not because they be corporallie eaten dronken but for that they are communicated vnto vs spirituallie by the spirit of God the Lord saying The bread which I wil giue is my flesh which I wil giue for the life of this world also my flesh to wit corporally eaten profiteth nothing it is the spirit which giueth life And the words which I speake to you are spirit and life And as we must by eating receiue the meat into our bodies to the end that it maie work in vs and shew his force in our bodies because while it is without vs it profiteth vs not at all euen so it is necessarie that we receiue Christ by faith that he maie be made ours and that he maie liue in vs and we in him For he saith I am the bread of life he that commeth to me shall not hunger and he that beleeueth in me shall not thirst anie more And also He that eateth me shall liue through me and he abideth in me and I in him By all which it appeareth manifestlie that by spirituall meat we meane not an Imaginarie but the verie bodie of the Lord Iesus giuen to vs which yet is receiued of the faithfull not corporallie but spiritually by faith in which point we do wholie follow the doctrine of our Lord and sauiour Christ In the 6. of Iohn And this eating of the flesh drinking of the blood of the Lord is so necessary to saluation that without it no man can be saued This spiritual eating drinking is also without the supper of the Lord euen so often as whersoeuer a man doth beleeue in Christ To which purpose that sentence of S. Austin doth happilie belong why dost thou prepare thy teeth belly Beleeue thou hast eaten Besides that former spirituall eating there is a sacramentall eating of the bodie of the Lord whereby the faithfull man is partaker not onelie spirituallie and internallie of the true bodie and blood of the Lord but also outwardlie by comming to the table of the Lorde doeth receiue the visible sacrament of the bodie and blood of the Lord True it is that a faithfull man by beleeuing did before receiue the food that giueth life and stil receiueth the same but yet when he receiueth the sacrament he receiueth something more For he goeth on in continuall communication of the bodie and blood of the Lord and his faith is dailie more and more kindled more strengthened and refreshed by the spirituall nourishment For while we liue faith hath continuall encreasings and he that outwardlie doth receiue the sacraments with a true faith the same doth receiue not the signe onely but also doth enioy as we haue said the thing it selfe Moreouer the same man doeth obey the Lordes institution and commaundement and with a ioyfull minde giueth thankes for his and the redemption of all mankinde and maketh a faithfull remembrance of the Lordes death and doth witnes the same before the Church of which bodie he is a member This also is sealed vp to those which receiue the sacraments that the body of the Lord was giuen his blood shed not onelie for men in generall but particularlie for euerie faithfull communicant whose meat and drink he is to life euerlasting But as for him that without faith commeth to this holy table of the Lord he is made partaker of the sacrament only but the matter of the sacrament from whence commeth life saluation he receiueth not at all And such men doe vnworthilie eat of the Lords table Now they which do vnworthelie eat of the Lords bread and drink of the Lordes cuppe they are giltie of the bodie and blood of the Lord and they eat and drink it to their Iudgement For when as they do not approch with true faith they reproach despite the death of Christ and therefore eat and drink condemnation to themselues We doe not then so ioyne the bodie of the Lorde and his bloode with the bread and wine as though we thought that the bread is the body of Christ more then after a sacramentall manner or that the bodie of Christ doth lie hid corporallie vnder the bread so as it ought to be worshipped vnder the formes of bread or yet that he which receiueth the signe receiueth the thing it selfe The bodie of Christ is in the heauens at the right hande of his Father And therefore our hearts are to be lifted vp on high not to be fixed on the bread neither is the Lorde to be worshipped in the bread though notwithstanding the Lord is not absent from his Church when as they celebrate the Supper The Sonne being absent from vs in the heauens is yet not withstanding present amongst vs effectuallie How much more Christ the sonne of righteousnes though in bodie he be absent from vs in the heauens yet is present amongst vs not corporallie but spirituallie by his liuelie operation and so he himselfe hath promised in his last supper to be present amongst vs. Iohn 14. 15. 16. Wherupon it followeth that we haue not the Supper without Christ and yet haue an vnbloodie and mysticall Supper euen as all antiquitie called it Moreouer we are admonished in the celebration of the supper of the Lord to be mindeful of the body wherof we are made members and that therfore we be at concord with all ourbrethren that we may liue holily not pollute our selues with wickednes and straunge religions but perseuering in the true faith to the ende of our life giue diligence to excell in holines of life It is therefore verie requisite that purposing to come to the supper of the Lord we do trie our selues according to the commaundement of the Apostle first with what faith we are indued whether we beleeue that Christ is come to saue sinners and to call them to repentance and whether each man beleeue that he is in the number of them that being deliuered by Christ are saued and whether he haue purposed to chaunge his wicked life to liue holilie and perseuére through Gods assistance in true religion and in concord with his brethren and to giue worthie thankes to God for his deliuerie c. We think that rite manner or forme of the Supper to be the moste simple and excellent which commeth nearest to the first institution of the Lorde and to the Apostles doctrine VVhich doth consist in declaring the worde of God in godlie prayers the action it selfe that the Lorde vsed and the repeating of it the eating of the Lordes body and drinking of his blood the wholsome remembrance of the Lords death and faithfull giuing of thanks and in an holie fellowship in the vnion of the bodie
Church I haue receiued of ãâã Lord that which I also haue deliuered vnto you to wit that the ãâã Iesus in that night wherein he was betraied tooke bread c. Aââ a little after When ye come together to wit to the Supper ãâã the Lord Let one tarie for an other Therefore according ãâã these thinges wee beleeue with the heart and confeâe with the mouth that this breade of the Lords Supper is the bodie of the Lord Iesus Christ deliuered for vs and thââ this Cuppe or the wine in the Cuppe is likewise shed for vs for the remission of sinnes And this we affirme according to the expresse wordes of Christ wherein he saith This is my bodie This is my blood Which words may not be taken or vnderstood of any other thing nor be otherwise referred then onelie to the bread and cuppe of the Lord and the bodie bloode of the Lord can not be vnderstood of any other then of the onelie true and proper bodie of Christ which he made meate by his torments and of his bloode which beeing largelie poured out of his bodie he appointed to be drinke for his Church for he had not a naturall bodie and another bloode Therefore our Ministers doe teach that to these certaine wordes pronounced by Christ our Lorde wherein he doth peculiarlie pronounce witnes and institute bread to be his bodie and wine to be his bloode I say to these wordes no man maie adde any thing no man may detract any thing from them but euerie man in these words is to beleeue that which of them selues they signifie anâ that no man ought to turne from them either to the right hand or to the left Yet to expound the meaning of this faith we doe further teach that although the bread be the bodie of Christ according to his institution and wine be his bloode yet neither of these doe leaue it nature or chaunge or lose it substance but that the bread is and doth remaine breade and that the wine is and doth remaine wine as also the holie Scripture doth giue this it owne name to either of them Otherwise if it should cease to be an element it should not be a Sacrament seeing that a Sacrament is then made when the worde is added to the element Neither could it signifie or beare witnes if it had nothing in steade of that thing whereof it is a Sacrament or if the thing signified should haue any other manner of presence then that which is Sacramentall Wherefore this speach Bread is the bodie and wine is the bloode of Christ is a Sacramentall speach to wit that these two distinct thinges doe remaine the selfe same thing which in their owne nature they be and yet by reason of a Sacramentall vnion or Sacramentallie they be that also which they doe signifie and whereof they doe testifie yet not in their owne nature or after a naturall manner but by the institution pronouncing or witnessing of the author as Paull doth excellentlie expound this where he thus writeth The cuppe which we blesse is it not the communion of the bloode of Christ the bread which we breake is it not the communion of the bodie of Christ Now both the good and the wicked doe vse this Sacrament and yet the true beleeuers doe receiue it to life and those which doe not beleeue doe receiue it to iudgement and condemnation And although either of them doe receiue this Sacrament and the trueth thereof Sacramentallie and outwardlie yet the beleeuers doe receiue it spirituallie and so to their saluation without which spirituall receiuing there is no worthie receiuing in the Sacramentall vse For by this meane we are ingrafted into Christ and into his bodie and by this meane is that true vnion and communion of Christ with his Church made and in like sorte by this meane is the communion of the holy Church which is a certaine spirituall bodie made amongst and with them selues whereof the Apostle writeth There is one bread and we beeing many are one bodie seeing we are all made partakers of one bread Moreouer we are further taught that with this ministerie or Sacrament of the Lord no other thing ought to be done or taken in hand then that one thing which was shewed ordeined and expresselie commaunded of Christ himselfe as when he reached bread seuerallie and peculiarlie to his Disciples and in expresse wordes saide Take eat thâ is my bodie and in like sort when he reached to them the ãâã seuerallie and peculiarlie saying Drinke ye all of this Thââ ãâã my bloode Thus therefore according to this commaundement the bodie and bloode of our Lord Iesus Christ must be distributed onelie and be receiued in common of the faithfull or beleeuing Christians but it must not be sacrificed ãâã set before them or lifted vp or shewed forth to this end thâ there it may be worshipped or kept or caried about Aââ both these must be receiued in seuerall elements the bodie peculiarlie and seuerallie and also his holie bloode seuerallie as either of them were of the Lord instituted reacheâ forth and giuen in common to all his Disciples seuerallie And this doctrine was vsed in the first holie Church anâ this Sacrament was whollie distributed in both partes and so receiued But he that beside or contrarie to these commaundements and institution of Christ dare bring in any other thing or somewhat more and vse it with this Sacrament or wantonelie inuent therein at his pleasure he doth manifestly and malapertly against our Lord who instituted this Sacrament and committeth a thing cleane contrarie to his holie Testament and last will which was declared in his owne wordes and that expresselie Also this Sacrament ought to be receiued and administred without adoration and without that worship which is due to God alone yet with a due kinde of religion and reuerence and chieflie with that which is the chiefest of all namelie with faith and examination of himselfe which in this action is moste acceptable to Christ our Lorde and moste profitable for men which also Saint Paull taught the first Church and exhorted it hereunto saying Let euerie man trie or examine himselfe and so let him eateof that breade and drinke of that cuppe For he that eateth and drinketh vnworthelie doth eate and drinke his owne iudgement or condemnation because he disâerneth not the Lordes bodie And in another place Prooue your selues whether ye are in the faith examine your selues know ye not your owne selues how that Iesus Christ is in you except ye be reprobates Now I praie vnto God that ye doe no euill If so be that anie man approch to this table without such a tryall and not making himselfe worthie who hath not first examined himselfe what manner of faith he hath with what purpose he came to this sacrament or how he had prepared himselfe hereunto I saie such a man should greatlie prophane and reproch this sacrament
vs the Masse hath the example of the Church out of the Scripture and the Fathers we hope that it cannot be disliked especiallie for that our publike ceremonies are kept of vs for the moste parte alike vnto the vsual ceremonies onelie the number of Masses is not alike the which by reason of verie great and manifest abuses it were certainelie farre better to be moderated For in times past also in the Churches whreunto was greatest resort it was not the vse to haue masse saide euerie daie as the Tripartite historie lib. 9. cap. 38. doth witnes Againe saith he in Alexandria euery fourth and sixth day of the weeke the scriptures are read and the Doctours do interpret them and all other things are done also except onelie the solemne manner of oblaion ãâã offering Of both kindes of the Sacrcament ANd because that we doe celebrate the common masse that the people maie vnderstand that they also are sanctified through the blood of Christ and learne the true vse of this ceremonie either part of the Sacrament in the Supper of the Lorde is giuen to the Laitie because the Sacrament was instituted not onelie for a part of the Church namelie for Priests but also for the rest of the Church And therefore the people doth vse the Sacrament as Christ appointed it And certainelie Christ saieth Math. 26. Drinke yee all of this where he saieth manifestlie concerning the cuppe that all should drinke And that no man might cauill that it doth onlie appertaine to the Priests the ordinance of Paul to the Corinthians doth witnes that the wholl Church did in common vse either parte This custome remained a long time euen in the latter Churches neither is it certaine when or by what author it was chaunged Cyprian in certaine places doth witnes that the bloode was giuen to the people for thus he writeth to Cornelius the Pope How do we teach or prouoke them to shed their bloode in the confession of his name if we denie the bloode of Christ to them which ãâã in this warfare or how shall we make them fit for the cuppe of Martyrdome if we doe not first admit them by the right of communication to drinke in the Church the cuppe of the Lorde And Ierome saith The Priestes doe minister the Eucharist and deuide the blood of the Lord to the people In the Decrees there is a Canon of Pope Gelasius which forbideth the Sacrament to be deuided these be the wordes We do vnderstand that certaine men hauing receiued the portion of the holie bodie onelie do abstaine from the Cuppe of the holie bloode whoe because that I know not by what superstition they are taught to be tied hereunto either let them vnfeignedlie receiue the wholl Sacramentes or let them be put backe from the wholl Sacramentes because that one and the selfe same mystery cannot be deuided without great sacriledge In the Tripartite Historie it is written in the reprehension of Theodosius the Emperour whome Ambrose would not admit to the communion without repentance because that at Thessalonia he had too grieuoslie reuenged the death of a few Souldiers which were slaine in an vprour and had murthered seauen thousand Citizens here saith Ambrose How canst thou with these hands receiue the holybody of the Lord with what rashnes canââ thou take into thy mouth the Cuppe of that holy blood c. Therefore it is euident that it was the custome of the auncient Church to geue either parte of the Sacrament to the people onelie a new start vp custome doth take awaie one parte from the people Here we will not dispute what men are to think concerning a receiued custom contrarie to the authoritie of the Apostolique Scripture contrarie to the canons and contrary to the example of the Primitiue Church For all godlie men doe vnderstand that touching Christian doctrine consciences are to aske counsell at the word of the Lord that no custom is to be alowed which is contrary to the word of God And although in the Latine Church custome hath chaunged the auncient manner yet it doth not disalowe or forbid it neither in deed ought humane authority to forbid the ordinance of Christ and the most receiued custome of the auncient Church Therefore we haue not thought it good to forbid the vse of the wholl Sacrament and in that ceremonie which ought to be the coâenant of mutual loue in he Church we woulde not contrary to charitie be hard to other mens consciences which had rather vse the wholl Sacrament neither did we thinke that any crueltie should be vsed in that matter but so much as in vs lieth together with the ceremony we haue restored the holy doctrine touching the fruit of the ceremonie that the people may vnderstand how the Sacrament is laid before them to comfort the consciencies of them that do repent This doctrine doth allure the godly to the vse and reuerence of the Sacrament For not onelie the ceremony was before maimed but also the chief doctrine touching the fruit therof was vtterlie neglected And peraduenture the maiming of the ceremonie did signifie that the Gospell touching the bloode of Christ that is the benefit of Christ his death was obscured Now by the benefit of God the pure Doctrine concerning faith together with this ceremonie ãâã renued and restored This Article we finde placed else where in the first place amongst those wherein the abuses which are chaunged are reckoned after this manner EIther kinde of the Sacrament in the Lordes Supper is giuen to the laitie because that this custome hath the commaundement of the Lord Math. 26. Drinke ye all of this where Christ doth manifestlie commaunde concerning the cuppe that all should drinke And that no man might cauill that it doth onlie appertaine to the Priests the example of Paul to the Corinthians doth witnesse that the wholl Church did in common vse either part This custome remained a long time euen in the latter Churches neither is it certaine when or by what author it was chaunged Cyprian in certain places doth witnes that the blood was giuen to the people The same thing doth Hierome testify saying The priests do minister the Sacrament and distribute the blood of Christ to the people Yea Gelasius the Pope commaundeth that the sacrament be not deuided Dist 2. de consecr cap. Comperimus Onelie a new custome brought in of late doth otherwise But it is manifest that a custome brought in contrarie to the commaundements of God is not to be allowed as the Canons do witnes Dist 8. Cap. Veritate with that which followeth Now this custome is receiued not onely against the Scripiure but also against the true Canons and the examples of the Church Therefore if anie had rather vse both partes of the Sacrament they were not to be compelled to do otherwise with the offense of their conscience And because that the parting of the Sacrament doth not agre with the institution of Christ we vse to omit that
procession which hitherto hath beene in vse OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY Of the holy Supper of the Lord. BOth Baptisme and the supper of the Lord are pledges and testimonies of grace as was saide before which doe admonish vs of the promise and of our whole redemption and doe shew that the benefites of the Gospell doe pertaine to euery one of those that vse these ceremonies But yet here is the difference by Baptisme euerie one is ingrafted into the Church but the Lord would haue the supper of the Lord to be also the sinew of the publique congregation c. The rest that followeth pertaineth to the 15. Sect. till you come to these words that folow Euen as also in the very words of the supper there is a promise included seing he commaundeth that the death of the Lord should be shewed forth and this supper distributed till he come That the rore we maie vse this sacrament with the greater reuerence let the true causes of the institution thereof be well weighed which pertaine to the publique Congregation and to the comforte of euerie one The first cause is this The Sonne of God will haue the voice of his gospell to sound in a publique congregation and such a one as is of good behauiour the bond of this congregation he will haue this receiuing to be which is to be done with great reuerence seeing that there a testimonie is giuen of the wonderfull coniunction betwixt the Lorde and the receiuers of which reuerence Paull speaketh 1. Cor. â1 saying He that receiueth vnworthelie shall be guiltie of the bodie and blood of the Lorde Secondlie God will haue both the sermon and the ceremonie it selfe to be profitable boââ for the preseruation and also for the propagation of the memorie of his passion resurrection and benefits Thirdlie He will haue euerie receiuer to be singularlie confirmed by this testimonie that he maie assure himselfe that the benefittes of the Gospell doe pertaine to him seeing that the sermon is common and by this testimonie and by this receiuing he sheweth that thou are a member of his and that thou art washed in his blood and that he doth make this couenant with thee Ioh. 15. Abide in me and I in you Also I in them and they in me Fourthlie he will haue this publique receiuing to be a confession whereby thou maist shew what kinde of doctrine thou doest imbrace and to what companie thou doest ioyne thy selfe Also he will haue vs to giue thânkes publiquelie and priuatelie in this verie ceremonie to God the eternall Father and to the Sonne and to the holie Ghost both for other benefits and namelie for this infinite benefit of ouâ redemption and saluation Also he will that the members of the Church should haue a bonde of mutuall loue among themselues Thus we see that manie endes doe meete together By the remembrance of these weightie causes men are inuited to the reuerence and vse of the sacrament and we teach how the vse maie be profitable We doe plainlie condemne that monstrous errour of the Monkes who haue written that the receiuing doth deserue remission of sinnes and that for the workes sake without anie good motion of him that vseth it This Pharisaicall imagination is contrarie to that saying Habac. ca. 2. The iust shall liue by his faith Therefore wee doe thus instruct the Church that they which will approch to the Supper of the Lorde must repent or bring conuersion with them and hauing their faith now kindled they must here seek the confirmation of this faith in the consideration of the death and resurrection and benefits of the Sonne of God because that in the vse of this sacrament there is a witnes beating which declareth that the benifits of the Sonne of god doe pertaine to thee also also there is a testimonie that he ioyneth thee as a member to himselfe and that he is in thee as he saide Ioh. 17. I in âhem c. Therefore we giue counsell that men doe not thinke that their sinnes be forgiuen them for this workes sake or for this obedience but that in a sure confidence they beholde the death and merit of the Sonne of God and his resurrection and assure themselues that their sinnes are forgiuen for his sake and that he will haue this faith to be confirmed by this admonition and witnes bearing when as faith comforte the ioye of conscience and thanksgiuing doe after this sorte increase the receiuing is profitable Neither are anie admitted to the Communion except they be first heard and absolued of the Pastour or his fellow ministers In this triall the ruder sorte are asked and oftentimes instructed touching the wholl doctrine and then is absolution published Also men are taught that Sacraments are actions instituted of God and that without the vse whereunto they are ordeined the thinges themselues are not to be accounted for a Sacrament but in the vse appointed Christ is present in this communion trulie and substantiallie and the bodie and blood of Christ is in deed giuen to the receiuers â that Christ doth witnes that he is in them and doth make them his members that he doth wash them in his blood as Hilarie also saith These things being eaten and drunke ãâã cause both that we may be in Christ and that Christ may be in ãâã Moreouer in the ceremonie it selfe we obserue the vsuall order of the wholl auncient Church both Latine Greeke We vse no priuate Masses that is such wherein the bodie and blood of Christ was not distributed as also the auncient Church for many yeres after the Apostles times had no such Masses as the old descriptions which are to be found in Dyoââsius Epiphanius Ambrose Augustine and others doe shew And Paul 1. Cor. 11. Doth commaund that the Communion should be celebrated when many do meet together Therfore in the publique congregation such as is of good behauiour prayers and the creede are rehearsed or sung and lessons appointed vsualllie for holie daies are read After that there is a sermon of the benefits of the Sonne of God and of some part of doctrine as the order of time doth minister an argument Then the Pastour doeth rehearse a thanksgiuing a praier for the whol Church for them that are in authoritie as the present necessitie requireth he prayeth to God that for his Sonnes sake whome he woulâ haue to be made a sacrifice for vs he would forgiue vs ouâ sinnes and saue vs and gather and preserue a Church Then he rehearseth the words of Christ concerning the institution of the Supper and he himselfe taketh and distributeth to the receiuers the wholl Sacrament who come reuerentlie thereunto beeing before examined and absolued and there they ioyne theirs with the publique prayers In the ende they doe againe giue thankes All men which are not altogether ignorant of antiquitie doe know that this rite and this Communion doth for the most
not an oblation but is so called because it is a remembrance of the oblation which was once made on the crosse Moreouer the application of the merit of Christ is not made by anie other outward instrument then by the preaching of the gospell of Christ and by dispensing those sacraments which Christ hath instituted for this vse the merit of Christ being offered applied is not receiued but by faith Marc. 16. Preach the Gospel to euery creature For by the ministerie of the Gospell the benefits of Christ be offered applied to creatures that is either to the Iewes or to the Gentiles And it followeth He that shall beleeue and be baptized he shall be saued because that by the receiuing of the sacraments and by faith the benefits offered and applied be receiued Rom. 1. The gospell is the power of God to saluation to euerie ãâã that beleeueth that is the ministerie of the gospell is the instrument ordeined of God whereby God is able and effectuall to saue all those which beleeue the gospell Therefore the Preaching of the gospell doth offer or if it liketh anie man so to speake doth applie saluation to all men but faith doth receiue saluation offered and applied Now in the priuate Masse bread and wine are so handled that the Priest doth neither publiquely declare the Gospel of Christ but doth softlie mumble vp to him selfe certaine words and especialie the wordes of the Supper or of consecrationâ neither doth he distribute bread and wine to others but he alone taketh them therefore there can be no applying ãâã the merit of Christ in the priuate Masse This did our true Catholique Elders well perceiue who as we haue declared before did so seuerelie require that they which werâ present at the Masse and did not communicate should bâ excommunicated The fourth error is this which we haue already touched in that they do require that the wordes of the Supper or oâ consecration maie be rehearsed softlie in the Eucharist seing that these words are a part of that gospell which according to the commaundement of Christ is to be preached to all creatures For although our ancetors did sometimes calâ the Eucharist a mysterie yet they did not so call it with thiâ purpose that they would not haue the wordes of the Suppeâ to be rehearsed before the Church in the Eucharist publike lie and in a tongue commonlie knowne but because thââ in the Eucharist one thing is seene and another thing vnderstood For Christ him-selfe also is called a mysterie who neuertheles is not to be hidde but to be preached to alâ creatures And because that in the receiuing of the Sacrament it is necessarilie required that we should haue faith and faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God it is most necessarie that in the Eucharist the word of the supper that is the word of the Sonne of God should be publiquely rehearsed for this word is the preaching of the Gospell and the shewing forth of the death of Christ Therefore that the Church maie vnderstand what is done in the Eucharist and what is offered vnto her to be receiued and that she maâe confirme hir faith it is necessarie that in the Eucharist âhe wordes of the Lordes Supper should be rehearsed publiquelie The ãâã ârror is this that one part of the Eucharist is vsed in ãâ¦ã a singular worship of God to be caried about and to ãâ¦ã vp But the holie Ghost doth forbid that anie worship of God should be appointed without the expresse commaundement of god Deut. 12. You shal not do euery one of you that which semeth good in his owne eies And again That which I commaund thee that onelie shalt thou do to the Lord see that thou adde nothing thereunto nor detract anie thing from it And Math 1â In vaine doe they worship me teaching for doctrines the preceptes of men Clemens in his second Epiââle to Iames and in three Chapters De Consecr Dist 2. saith Certeinlie so great buânt offerings are offered on the altar as may be sufficient for the people if so be that any thing remaine till the next âaie let them not be kept but with feare and trembling by the diligence of the Clearkes let them be consumed We are not ignorant how they vse to delude these wordes of Clemens by feigning a difference betwixt the worke of those that are readie to die and those that be readie to consecrate But it is euident that the bread which vseth to be caried about and to be laide vp to be adored is not reserued for those that be weake but in the ende is receiued of them that doe consecrat Cyrill or â others thinke Origen vpon the 7. Chap. of Leuit. saith For the Lord concerning that breade which he gaue to his Disciples saide vnto them Take it and eat it c. He did not differ it neither did he commaund it to be reserued till the next daie Peraduenture there is this Mâsteriâ also conteined therein that he doth not commaund the bread to be caried in the high waie that thou maist alwaies bring forth the fresh loaues of the worde of God which thou cariest within thee c. OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Of the Eucharist CHAP. 18. AS touching this reuerent Sacrament of the bodie bloode of Christ all those things which the Euangelists Paul and the holie Fathers haue left in writing therof our men doe sincerelie teach commend and inculcate and thence they doe with a singular indeauour alwaies publish this goodnes of Christ towardes his whereby he doth no lesse at this day then he did in that his last supper vouchsafe to giue by the Sacraments his true bodie and his true bloode to be eaten and to be drunke in deede as the meate and drinke of their soules whereby they may be nourished vnto life eternall he giueth it I saie to all those who from their heartes haue giuen their names to be reckoned among his disciples when as they doe receiue this Supper according to his institution so that now he may liue and abide in them and they in him and be raised vp by him in the last day to a new and immortall life according to those wordes of eternall trueth Take and eate This is my bodie c. Drinke ye all of this This âuppe is my bloode c. Now our preachers doe most diligentlie withdraw the mindes of the people both from all contention and also from all superfluous and curious inquirie vnto that which onelie is profitable whereunto onely Christ our Sauiour had respect to wit that beeing fed with him we may liue in him and through him and leade such a life as is acceptable to God holie and therefore euerlasting blessed and with all that we among our selues may be one bread and one bodie which are partakers of one bread in that holie Supper Whereby it commeth to passe that we doe verie religiouslie and with a singular reuerence
both administer and receiue the diuine sacraments that is the holie Supper of Christ By these things which are thus in deede as we haue set them downe your sacred Maiestie O most gratious Emperour doth know how falselie our aduersaries doe boast that our men doe change the wordes of Christ and teare them in peeces by humane glosses and that in our Suppers nothing is administred but meree bread and meere wine and also that among vs the Supper of the Lord is contemned and reiected For our men doe verie carefullie teach and exhort that euerie man doe in a simple faith imbrace these wordes of the Lorde reiecting all deuises of men and false glosses and remoouing awaie all kinde of wauering doe wholly addict their minde to the true meaning thereof and to conclude doe oftentimes with as great reuerence as they may receiue the Sacraments to be the liuelie foode of their soules and to stirre vp in them a gratefull rememberance of so great a benefit the which thing also vseth now to be done among vs much more often and reuerentlie then heretofore was vsed Morouer our Preachers haue alwaies hitherto and at this daie do offer themselues with al modestie and trueth to render a reason of their faith and doctrine touching all those things which they beleeue and teach as wel about this Sacrament as about other things and that not onelie to your Sacred Maiestie but also to euerie one that shall demaunde it Of the Masse CHAP. 19. FVrthermore seeing that after this manner Christ hatâ instituted his Supper which afterward beganne to be called the Masse to wit that therein the faithfull being fed with his bodie and bloode vnto life eternall should shew forth his death whereby they are redeemed our Preachers by this meane giuing thankes and also commending this saluation vnto others could not chuse but condemne it that these things were euerie where neglected And on the other side they which do celebrate the masses do presume to offer vp Christ vnto his Father for the quicke and the deade and they make the Masse to be such a worke as that by it alone almost the fauour of God and saluation is obteined howsoeuer they doe either beleeue or liue Whereupon that most shamefull twise thrise impious sale of this Sacrament hath crept in and thereby it is come to passe that nothing at this daie is more gainefull then the Masse Therefore they reiected priuate Masses because the Lorde did commende this Sacrament to his Disciples to be vsed in common Whereupon Paul commandeth the Corinthians when they are to celebrate the holie Supper to staie one for another and denieth that they doe celebrate the Lordes Supper when as euerie man taketh his owne Supper whilest they be eating Moreouer whereas they boast that they doe offer vp Christ in steade of a sacrifice they are therefore condemned of our men because that the Epistle to the Hebrewes doth plainlie witnes that as men doe once die so Christ was once offered that he might take awaie the sinnes of many and that he can no more be offered againe then he may die againe and therefore hauing offered one sacrifice for sinnes he sitteth for euer at right hand of God waiting for that which remaineth to wit that his enemies as it were a footestoole may be troden vnder his feete For with one oblation hath he consecrated for euer them that are sanctified And whereas they haue made the Masse to be a good worke whereby any thing may be obteined at Gods handes our Preachers haue taught that it is repugnant to that which the Scripture doth teach in euerie place that we are iustified and receiue the fauour of god by the spirit of Christ and by faith for which matter we alledged before manie testimonies out of the Scriptures So in that the death of the Lorde is not commended to the people in the Masse our Preachers haue shewed that it is contrarie to that that Christ commaunded to receiue these Sacraments in remembrance of himselfe and Paul that we might shew forth the death of Christ till he come And whereas many doe commonlie celebrate the Masses without all regard of godlines onelie for this cause that they may nourish their bodies our Preachers haue shewed that that is so execrable a thing before god that if the Masse of it self should nothing at al hinder godlines yet worthely by the commaundement of God it were to be abolished the which thing is euident euen out of Esay onely For our God is a Spirit and trueth therfore he cannot abide to be worshiped but in Spirit and trueth And how greeuous a thing this vnreasonable selling of the Sacraments is vnto the Lord our Preachers would haue men thereby to coniecture that Christ did so sharplie and altogether against his accustomed manner taking vnto himselfe an external kinde of reuengement cast out of the Temple those that bought solde wheras they might seme to exercise marchandize onely in this respect that they might further those sacrifices which were offered according to the law Therefore seeing that the âiâe of the Masse which was wont to be celebrated is so manie waies contrarie to the Scripture of God as also it is in euerie respect diuers from that which the holie Fathers vsed it hath bene verie vehementlie condemned amongst vs out of the pulpit and by the worde of God it is made so detestable that manie of their owne accorde haue altogether forsaken it and elsewhere by the authoritie of the Magastrate it is abrogated The which thing we haue not taken vpon vs for anie other cause then for that throughout the whol Scripture the Spirit of God doeth detest nothing so much neither commaund it so earnestlie to be taken awaie as a feigned and false worship of himselfe Now no man that hath anie sparke of religion in him can be ignorant what an inâuââable necessitie is laid vpon him that feareth God when as he is perswaded that God doth require a thing at his handes For anie man might easilie foresee how many would take it at our hands that we should chaunge aây thing about the holie rite of the Masse neither were there anie which would not rather haue chosen in this point not onelie not to haue offended your sacred Maiestie but euen anie Prince of the lowest degre But when as herewithal they did not doubt but by that common rite of the Masse God was moste grieiouslie prouoked and that his glorie for the which we ought to spend our liues was darkened they could not but take it awaie lest that they also by winking at it should make themselues partners with them in diminishing the glorie of god Trulie if god is to be loued and worshipped aboue all godlie men must beare nothing lesse then that which he doth hate and detest And that this one cause did constraine vs to chaunge certaine things in these points we take him to witnes from whome no
sauing repentance vertue and the efficacie of faith Afterward all the rest are also instructed that all together being lightned with the knowledge of God and of the Sainctes euerie man maie walke with all honestie and godlines in his place and in that order whereunto he is called of God and maâe by this meanes sanctifie the name of God and adorne the true doctrine Thirdlie in the catechisme these thinges are taught to inuocate one true God in a sure confidence in the name of our Lorde Iesus Christ to praie and that not for themselues onelie and their priuate affaires but also for the whole Christian Church in all countries for the ministers of the Church and also for the ciuill Magistrate whoe is ordained of God and chiefelie for the Emperours and your Princely Maiestie for his moste noble children and wholl posteritie for his counsellers and all those that be subiect to his gouernment praying that it would please our gratious God to graunt and to giue vnto your Princelie and his Royall Maiestie a long life heaped with al good things and a happie gouernement and also a bening gentle and fatherlie minde affection of the heart toward al those that behaue themselues vprightlie are well affected do humblie obaie doe shew themselues faithfull and louing subiectes and those that doe in trueth worshippe God the Father and his sonne Iesus Christ And to be briefe we teach that prayers maie be made faithfullie for all men for our friends and enimies as the Doctrine of our Lorde Iesus Christ and his Apostles doth commaund vs and as examples doe shew that the verie first and holie Church did For which cause we are also instant with the people that they would diligentlie and in great numbers frequent the holie assemblies and there be stirred vp out of this worde of God to make earnest and reuerent praiers Now whatsoeuer is contrarie to this Catholike and Christian kinde of catechizing all that we doe forsake and reiect it is stronglie confuted by sure reasons and such as do leane vnto the foundations of the holy Scripture so farre forth as God doth giue vs grace hereunto and the people is admonished to take heed of such OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION VVE beleeue because Iesus Christ is the onelie Aduocate giuen vnto vs whoe also commaundeth vs to come boldlie vnto the Father in his name that it is not lawfull for vs to make our praiers in anie other forme but in that which God hath set vs downe in his worde and that whatsoeuer men haue forged of the intercession of Saints departed is nothing but the deceites and sleightes of Satan that he might withdrawe men from the right manner of praying These thinges were also set downe in the 2. Section but for an other purpose and the other parte of this Article is to be founde in the 16. Section OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION VVE make our praiers in that tongue which all our people as meete is maie vnderstand to the ende they may as S. Paull counselleth vs take common commoditie by common praier euen as all the holie Fathers and Catholike Bishoppes both in the olde and new Testament did vse to praie them selues and taught the people to pray too lest as Saint Augustine saieth Like Parotes and Oules we should seeme to speake that we vnderstand not OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY Article 14. which is intituled of the Supper GOd will haue the ministerie of his Gospell to be publique he will not haue the voice of the Gospell to be shut vp in corners onely but he will haue it to be heard he will haue himselfe to be knowen and inuocated of all mankind Therfore he would that there should be publique and well ordered meetings and in these he will haue the voice of the Gospell to sound there he will be inuocated and praised Also he will that these meetings should be witnesses of the confession and seuering of the Church of God from the sects opinions of other nations Iohn assembled his flocke at Ephesus and taught the Gospell and by the vse of the Sacraments the wholl companie did declare that they imbraced this doctrine and did inuocate this God whoe deliuered the Gospell and that they were seperated from the worshippers of Diana Iupiter and other Idoles For God will be seen and haue his Church heard in the worlde and haue it distinguished by many publike signes from other nations So no doubt the first Fathers Adam Seth Enoch Noe Sem Abraham had their meetinges and afterward the ciuill gouernment of Israel had manie rites that their separation from the Gentles might be more euident Also God gaue a peculiar promise to his congregation Math. 18. Wheresoeuer two or three be gathered together in my name I will be in the middest of them Also What soeuer they agreeing together shall desire it shall be done to them And in the 149. Psalme His praise is in the Church of the Saintes And the promises wherein God doth affirme that he will preserue his Church are so much the sweeter because we knowe that he doeth preserue and restore the publike ministerie in wel ordered meetinges as also in the verie wordes of the Supper this promise is included where he commaundeth that The death of the Lorde should be shewed forth and this Supper distributed till he come c. Hitherto also pertaineth the last parte of the 12. artilce of this confession where these thinges are founde touching the reuenues of Monasteries IN manie places the Churches want Pastours or else Pastours want liuing These men ought chiefelie to be relieued out of the reuenues of rich Monasteries then the studies of those which be poore must thereby be furthered and in some places Schooles maie be erected especiallie seing that it is necessary that the church should discharge the expences of manie poore that they might learne that so out of that number Pastours and ministers may be chosen to teach the Churches Also hospitals are thence to be relieued wherein it is necessarie that the poore which haue beene sicke along time should be nourished A great parte of the reuenues in these countries is by the goodnes of god transferred to such vses which are indeede godlie to wit to nourish Pastors the poore and Schollers to erect Schooles and to relieue hospitales that wich remaineth is bestowed in euerie Monasterie vpon the guiding ordering of thinges partaining to their houses and to think that this is not verie sumptuous it is but foolishnes As for the richer Abbotes in these daies vpon what vses they lauish out the reuenues the examples of manie doe declare whome we could name who doe both hate learning Religion and vertue and doe waste thâse almes rauenouslie and either set no Pastours ouer their Churches or if they haue anie they suffer them to statue OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Hitherto pertaineth first the 11. Article Of this confession WE thinke that it is
when they should not faste but rather take heede that they do not faste it is expressed in the Prophet and manifestlie taught of Christ himselfe What is to be thought of the choise and difference of meates euerie man ought to learne out of the doctrine of Christ that by this meane what doubt soeuer is in this pointe it maie be taken awaie and decided Then Christ called the multitude vnto him and said Heare and vnderstand That which goeth into the mouth defileth not the man but that which commeth out of the mouth that defileth the man that is maketh him guiltie Also out of the doctrine of the Apostle whose wordes are thus I am perswaded through the Lord Iesus that nothing is vncleane of it selfe but vnto him that iudgeth anie thing to be vncleane to him it is vncleane But if thy brother be grieued for the meat now walkest not thou charitablie Destroy not him with thy meat for whome Christ died For the kingdome of God is not meate nor drinke but righteousnes and peace and ioy in the holie Ghost Christians indeed are not tyed to anie law in this case yet so that they be not an offence to the weaker sorte therefore the Apostle addeth All things indeed are pure but it is euill for the man which eateth with offence And in another place he writeth Meat doth not make men acceptable to God for neither if we eate haue we the more neither if we eate not haue we the lesse OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION TO conclude we thinke that Purgatorie is a feigned thing comming out of the same shoppe whence also Monasticall vowes Pilgrimages the forbidding of mariage the vse of meates a ceremoniall obseruation of certaine daies auricular confession indulgences and such like thinges haue proceeded by which things certaine men haue thought that they doe deserue fauour and saluation But we doe not onelie reiect all those thinges for a false opinion of meritte added thereunto but also because they are the inuentions of men and a yoke laide vpon the consciences of men by mens authoritie OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION ANd as for their bragges they are wonte to make of their Purgatorie though wee know it is not a thing so verie late risen amongst them yet is it no better then a blockish and an olde wiues deuise Augustine indeed sometime saith there is such a certaine place sometime he denieth not but there may be such a one sometime he doubteth somtime againe he vtterlie denieth that there is anie at al and thinketh that men are therein deceiued by a certaine naturall good will they beare their friends departed But yet of this one errour hath their growne vp such a haruest of those Massemongers that the Masses being solde abroad commonlie in euerie corner the Temples of God became shoppes to get monie and seelie soules were borne in hand that nothing was more necessarie to be bought In deede there was nothing more gaine full for these men to sell OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE Of Abuses that be taken awaie Of putting difference betweene meates and such like Popish traditions IN this corporall life we haue neede of traditions that is of the distinctions of times and places that all things maie be done orderlie in the Church as Paull willeth Let all thinges he done in order and so as is meete and decent Therefore the Church hath her traditions that is shee appointeth at what times and where the Church shall come together For this ciuill end it is lawfull to make traditions But men that are not acquainted with the doctrine of Christ are not content with this end but they ioyne superstitious opinions vnto traditions and by superstition multiplie traditions out of measure Of this there hath beene complaint made in the Church not onelie by late writers as Gerson and others but also by Saint Augustine Wherefore it is needfull to admonish the people what to thinke of the traditions which are brought into the Church by mans authoritie For it is not without cause that Christe and Paull doe so often speake of traditions and admonish the Church to iudge wiselie of traditions There was a common opinion not of the common sort alone but also of the teachers in the Church that the difference of meates and such like workes which the Ecclesiasticall traditions doe commaund are seruices of God which deserue remission of sins Also that such kindes of worship are Christian righteousnes and as necessarie as the Leuiticall ceremonies in the olde Testament euer were and that they cannot be omitted without sinne no not then when they might be omitted without daunger of giuing offence These persuasions haue brought forth many discommodities First the doctrine of the Gospell is hereby obscured which teacheth that sinnes are forgiuen freely by Christ This benefit of Christ is transferred vnto the worke of man And by reason of this opinion traditions were especiallie encreased because that these workes were supposed to deserue remission of sinnes to be satisfactions and to be Christian righteousnes Moreouer for this cause especiallie doth S. Paull so often and so earnestlie giue vs warning to beware of traditions lest that Christes benefit should be transferred to traditions lest the glorie of Christ should be obscured lest that true and sound comforte should be withheld from mens consciences and in a worde lest that faith that is trust of the mercie of Christ shoulde be quite smothered These daungers Saint Paull would haue auoided For it is greatlie needfull that the pure doctrine of the benefit of Christ of the righteousnes of faith and of the comforte of consciences should be continued in the Church Secondlie these traditions haue obscured the Commaundemenss of God for this kinde of schooling was thought to be spirituall and the righteousnes of a Christian man Yea the traditions of men were set aloft aboue the commaundements of God All Christianitie was placed in the obseruation of certaine festiuall daies rites fastes and forme of apparell These beggerlie rudiments caried goodlie titles namelie that they were the spirituall life and the perfection of a Christian In the meane while the commaundements of God touching euerie calling were of small estimation that the Father brought vp his children that the Mothet bare them that the Prince gouerned the common wealth these workes were litle set by They were not taken to be any seruice of God The mindes of many stoode in a continuall mamering whether mariage magistracie and such like functions of a ciuill life did please God or no. And this doubtfullnes did trouble manie verie much Manie forsaking their callings leauing the common welth did shut vp themselues in monasteries that they might seeke that kinde of life which they thought did more please God yea which they supposed to merit remission of sinnes Thirdlie the opinion of necessitie did much vexe and disquiet the consciences Traditions were thought necessary And yet no man though neuer so
deserue remission of sinnes and iustification Thirdlie traditions brought great daunger to mens consciences because it was not possible to keepe them all and yet men thought the obseruation of them to be necessarie duties Gerson writeth that manie fell into despaire and some murthered themselues because they perceiued that they could not keepe the traditions and all this while they neuer heard the comforte of the righteousnes of faith or of grace We see the Summistes and diuines gather together the traditions and seeke qualifications of them to vnburden mens consciences and yet all will not serue but som times they bring more snares vpon the conscience The schooles and pulpits haue bene so busied in gathering together the traditions that they had not leisure once to touch the scripture and to seeke out a more profitable doctrine of faith of the crosse of hope of the dignitie of ciuill affaires of the comfort of consciences in perilous assaultes Wherfore Gerson and some other diuines haue made grieuous complaints that they were hindered by braules about traditions that they could not be occupied in some better kinde of doctrine And Saint Augustine forbiddeth that mens consciences should be burdened with such kinde of obseruations doth verie wiselie warne Ianuarius to know that they are tobe obserued indifferentlie for so he speaketh Wherefore our ministers must not be thought to haue touched this matter vnaduisedlie for hatred of the Bishops as some do falselie surmise There was great need to admonish the Churches of those errours which did arise from mistaking of traditions for the Gospell driueth men to vrge the doctrine of grace and of the righteousnes of faith in the Church which yet can neuer be vnderstord if men suppose that they can merit remission of sinnes and iustification by obseruations of their owne choice Thus therefore they haue taught vs that we can neuer merit remission of sinnes and iustification by the obseruation of mans traditions and therefore that we must not thinke that such obseruations are necessarie dueties Hereunto they adde testimonies out of the scriptures Christ excuseth his disciples Math. 15. which kept not the receiued tradition which yet seemed to be about a matter not vnlawfull but indifferent and to haue some affinitie with the washings of the lawe and saith They worshippe me in vaine with the precepts of men Christ therefore requireth no vnprofitable worship and a litle after he addeth All that entreth in at the mouth deâileth not the man Aagine Rom. 14. The kingdome of God is not meat and drinke Col. 2. Let no man iudge you in meate or drinke in a Sabboth or in an holie daie Againe If ye be dead with Christe from the rudiments of the world why as though yee liued in the world are ye burdened with âraditions Touch not tast not handle not Act. 15. Peter saith why tempt ye God laying a yoke vpon the neâks of the disciples which neither we nor our fathers were able to beare but by the grace of our Lorde Iesus Christ we hope to be saued as did also they Here Peter forbiddeth to burthen the consciences with manie rites whether they be of Moses or of anie others appointing and 1. Tim. 4. he calleth the forbidding of meates a doctrine of deuills because that it is flat against the gospel to appoint or do such workes to the end that by them we maie merit remission of sinnes or iustification or because that there could be no Christianitie without them Here our aduersaries obiect against vs that our ministers hinder al good discipline and mortification of the flesh as Iouinian did But the contrarie maie be seene by our mens writings For they haue alwais taught touching the crosse that Christians must suffer afflictions This is the true earnest and vnfeigned mortification to be exercised with diuerse afflictions and to be crucified with Christ Moreouer they teach that euerie Christian must so by bodilie discipline or bodely exercises and labour exercise and keepe vnder himselfe that fulnes and slouth do not prick him vp to sinne nor that he maie by such exercises merit such remission of the fault or of eternall death and this corporall discipline must alwaies be plied not onelie in a few and those sette daies according to the commaundement of Christ Take heede that your bodies be not oppressed with surfeting Againe This kinde of deuill is not cast out but by fasting and praier And Paul saith I chastââe my bodie and bring it vnder subiection Where he plainlie sheweth that he did therefore chastice his bodie not that by disscipline he might merit remission of sinnes but that his body might be apt and fit for spirituall things to do his dutie according to his calling Therfore we do not condemne fasts themselues but the traditions which prescribe certeine daies and certeine meates with daunger to the consciences as though such workes as these were necessary duties Yet many of the traditions are obserued among vs which tend vnto this end that things may be done orderlie in the Church as namelie the order of lessons in the Masse and the chiefest holie daies But in the meane time men are admonished that such a seruice doth not iustifie before god and that there is no sinne to be put in such thinges if they be left vndone so it be without offence This libertie in humane rites ceremonies was not vnknowne to the fathers For in the East Church they kept Easter at another time then they did in Rome and when as they of the Church of Rome accused the East Church of schisme for this diuersity they were admonished by others that such fashions should not be alike euerie where And Ireneus saith the dissagreement about fasting doth not breake of the agrement of faith Besides Pope Gregorie in the 12. distinction insinuateth that such diuersitie doth not hurt the vnitie of the Church and in the Tripartite historie lib. 9. many examples of different rites are gathered together and these words are there rehearsed The minde of the Apostles was not to giue precepts of holie daies but to preach godlines and a good conuersation What is then to be thought of the Lords day and of such like rites vsed in Churches Hereunto they answer that it is lawful for the Bishops or Pastors to appoint ordinances wherby things may be done in order in the Church not that by them we should merit remission of sinnes or satisfie for sinnes or that mens consciences should be bound to esteme them as necessarie seruices and thinke that they sinne when they violate any one of them though it be without the offence of others So Paull ordeined that weomen should couer their heads in the congregation that the Interpreters of scripture should be heard in course or order in the Church Such like ordinances it behooueth the Churches to kepe for charitie and quietnes sake so farre forth that one offend not another that all thinges maie be done in order and without tumult in
ende The auncient fathers did sometimes fast whole daies together that they might giue themselues to publique praier and by this discipline might admonish their Church and especially the youth of daungers that were past or present or hanging ouer their heades and might stirre them vp to repentance wherby the wrath of God might be asswaged This is the godlie and profitable ende of these fastinges Others doe faste That by the merit of this worke they maie purge their sinnes before God or as some doe speake Applie vnto themselues the merit of Christ by their fasting But this end is vtterlie to be condemned For first the onelie death of Christ is the purging of our sinnes Secondlie fasting was not ordeined for this vse that it should be a worke whereby the merit of Christ maie be applied to vs. For fasting is either ioyned with true repentance and then the merit of Christ is applied to him that repenteth by faith which is the chiefe parte of repentance before a man doth beginne or ende his fasting or else fasting is without repentance and then it is abhominable in the sight of God so farre is it from applying the merit of Christ to him that fasteth Isa 58. Is it such a fast that I haue chosen that a man should afflict his soule for a daie and to bowe downe his head as a bulrush Augustine Epist 86. ad Casulanum saith I reuoluing that in my minde which is written in the Euangelicall and Apostolique Scriptures and in that wholl instrument which they call the new Testament doe see that fasting is commaunded But on what daies we ought not to fast and on what daies we ought to fast I doe not see it defined either by the commaundement of the Lorde or of the Apostles And by this I thinke that rather a releasing then a binding to fasting is the more fit and apt not to obtaine righteousnes wherein the beutie of the Kings daughter doth consist inwardly which is obtained by Faith but yet to signifie a perpetuall rest And Chrysostome Tom. 4. de Ieiun Quadrag Hom. 73. saieth If we come dailie hither and fast the wholl Lent and doe not chaunge our life to the better it will be an occasion of our greater condemnation By these testimonies it is euident that it is neither Apostolique nor Catholique to thinke that fasting is a worke whereby either sinnes are purged before God or the merit of Christ is applied Hitherto also pertaineth the 29. Article Of the consecrating of water salte wine and other thinges VVE confesse that the forbidding of water whereby the Leuitical vncleanes was purged was ordained of god in the old testament Also we acknowledge that miracle wherby the Prophet Elizeus did heale the barren waters of âericho by casting in of salte And we embrace that which Paull writing to Timothie saieth Euerie creature of God is good and nothing is to be reiected which is receiued with thankesgiuing for it is sanctified by the worde of God and by praieâ But where as in the new Testament water is consecrated which they call holie water by the sprinkling whereof veniall sinnes are taken awaie and Deuills are driuen awaie and whereas salte also is consecrated to make thinges wholsome which otherwise be hurtfull it seemeth neither to be Apostolique nor Catholique For we are not commaunded by the worde of God to imitate the Leuitical sprinkling or Elizeus his miracle but it was vsed by mans arbitrement pleasure therfore it pertaineth to this saying of Christ In vaine do they worship me teaching for doctrines the preceptes of men And it is euident that the sprinkling of the bloode of Christ which is made by the worde of the Gospell by Baptisme and the Lordes Supper and receiued by faith doth purge vs from our sinnes That therefore which is proper to the blood of Christ which by the ordinance of god was shed for our sins ought not to be attributed towater consecrated by the appointment of man And as touching that Elizeus did heale the barren waters by salte there is a miracle set before our eies that thereby we may confirme that credit which we ought to giue to the preaching of the Prophet but it is not set before vs to be imitated without a special calling of God because the miracles of the Saints vse not to be generall but personall And as touching that which Paull saith that creatures are sanctified by the worde of God and by praier he meaneth not that creatures as for example salt flesh egges hearbes are to be coniured that Sathan by the vse of them may be driuen awaie but that all creatures are by the worde of God euerie one appointed to their outward vse which then serue for our good when we vse them well by faith and praying vnto God So God created salt to season meat and to preserue flesh from putrifying he created water to serue for drinke or washing or watering and not to driue away the Deuill In deede in Baptisme he ordeined water to wash awaie sinnes but this is not the generall ende why water was created but a speciall ordinance appointed by a speciall worde of God For as touching the generall creation and sanctification of God there is no worde of God that doth witnes that the creatures which we before haue rehearsed by coniurings are made profitable hereunto that they may take awaie sinnes and chase away the deuils Now that which is brought in without the worde of God to another vse then God hath ordeined it vnto it cannot be done in faith but it becommeth an abuse doth rather bring destruction then saluation Rom. 14 Whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne And Cyprian Epist 2. Lib. 2. saith If Christ alone is to be heard we are not to consider what any other before vs hath thought good to be done but what Christ who is before all hath done for we ought not to follow the custome of men but the trueth of God c. Hitherto also perteineth Chap. 22. of the same confession Of extreame vnction WE confesse that the Apostles anointed the sicke with oile and that the sicke recouered their bodelie health Also we confesse that the Epistle which beareth the name of Iames doth commaund that the Elders of tâe Church be called vnto the sicke that they may anoint them with oile praie for them that they may obteine health But thâse things were then practized profitably when as yet the Minister of the Church were indued with the gift of healing the sâcke corporallie and wonderfully But after that this gift ceased the Gospell beeing confirmed in the Church the thing it selfe doth witnes that this ceremonie of Anointing is now idlely vnfruitfully vsed For they which now are anointed vse not by this anointing to recouer their bodelie health yea this anointing is not vsed but on them of whose bodelie health men doe despaire Neither is there any word of God which doth promise the Gospell of Christ
beleeue that it is expedient that they which be chosen to be gouernours in anie Church do wiselie looke vnto it among them selues by what meanes the wholl bodie maie conuenientlie be ruled yet so that they do neuer swarue from that which our Lord Iesus Christ hath instituted Yet this doth not hinder but that euerie place maie haue their peculiar constitutions as it shall seeme conuenient for them But we exclude all humane deuises and all those lawes which are brought in to binde mens consciences vnder pretence of the word of God and we do onelie like of those which serue for the nourishing of concord and to keepe euerie one in due obedience wherein we think that we are to follow that which our Lord Iesus Christ appointed touching excommunication which we do allow of and together with it additions thinke to be necessarie OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION AS touching the multitude of vaine and superfluous Ceremonies we know that Saint Augustine did greeuouslie complaine of them in his owne time and therefore haue we cut of a great number of them because we know that mens consciences were encombred about them and the Churches of God ouerladen with them Neuerthelesse we keepe still and esteeme not onely those Ceremonies which we are sure were deliuered to vs from the Apostles but some others too besides which we thought might be suffered without hurt to the Church of God for that we had a desire that all thinges in the holy congregation might as Saint Paull commaundeth be done with comelines and in good order But as for all those thinges which we saw were either verie susuperstitious or vtterlie vnprofitable or noisome or mockeries or contrarie to the holie scriptures or else vnseemelie for sober discreet people wherof there be infinite numbers now a daies where the Roman Religion is vsed these I saie we haue vtterlie refused without all manner exception because we would not haue the right worshiping of God to be anie longer defiled with such follies OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BEGIA IN the meane time we beleeue that it is in deede profitable that the Elders which doe gouerne in Churches should appoint some order among them-selues so that they do diligently take heed that in no case they do swarue or decline from those things which Christ himselfe our onelie master hath once appointed Therefore we do reiect all humane inuentions and all those lawes which were brought in to be a worship of God that mens consciences should anie waie thereby be snared or bound and we receiue those onelie which are fit either to cherish or manteine concord or to keepe vs in the obedience of God And hereunto excommunication is chiefelie necessarie being vsed according to the commaundement of the word of god and other additions of Ecclesiasticall discipline annexed thereunto OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE Art 15. COncerning Ecclesiasticall rites which are ordeined by mans authoritie they teach that such rits are to be obserued as maie be kept without sinne do tend to quietnes and good order in the Church as namelie set holidaies and certein godlie psalmes and other such like rits But yet touching this sort of rites they teach that mens consciences are not to be burdened with superstitious opinions of them that is it must not be thought that these humane ordinances are righteousnes before God or do deserue remission of sinnes or are dueties necessarie vnto the righteousnes reuealed in the gospel But this is to be thought of them that they are indifferent thinges which without the case of offence may be omitted But such as breake them with offence are faultie as those which doe rashlie disturbe the peace of the Churches Such traditions therefore as cannot be obserued without sinne are reiected of vs as the tradition of single life We reiect also that impious opinion of traditions and vowes wherein they feign that worships inuented by mans authority do merit remission of sinnes are satisfactions for sinne c. Of which like false opinions touching vowes and fastings not a few haue beene spread abroade in the Church by vnlearned men This Article is thus to be found in another edition COncerning Ecclesiasticall rites they teach that those rites are to be obserued which maie be kept without anie sinne and are auaileable for quietnes and good order in the Church such as are set holiedaies feastes and such like Againe out of the 7. Article touching abuses of the same confession These wordes that follow perteine to this place and the rest vno the eleuenth section Of the authoritie of the ministers BEsides these things there is a controuersie whether Bishops or Pastors haue power to ordeine ceremonies in the Church to make lawes of meates and holie daies and degrees or orders of ministers They that ascribe this power to the Bishops alledge this testimonie for it I haue yet manie thinges to saie vnto you but you cannot beare them away now But when that spirit of trueth shall come he shall teach you all trueth They aledge also the examples of the Apostles which commaunded the Christians to absteine from blood and that which was strangled They alledge the change of the Sabboth into the Lords daie contrarie as it seemeth to the morall law they haue no examples so oft in their mouthes as they change of the Sabboth They will needes haue the Churches power authoritie to be very great because it hath dispensed with a precept of the moral law But of this questioÌ our men do thus teach that the Bishops haue no power to ordeine anie thing contrarie to the Gospel as was shewed before The same also do the Canons teach distinct 9. Moreouer it is against the scriprure to ordeine or require the obseruation of anie traditions to the ende that we might merit remission of sinnes and satisfie for sinnes by them For the glorie of Christes merit receiueth a blow when as we seeke by such obseruations to merit remission of sinnes and iustification And it is verie apparant that through this persuasion traditions grew into an infinite number in the Church In the meane while the doctrine of faith and of the righteousnes of faith was quite smoothered for euer and anone there were new holiedaies made new fastes appointed new ceremonies new worshippes for Saints ordeined because that the authors of such geare supposed by these works to merit remission of sinnes and iustification After the same manner heretofore did the penitential Canons increase wherof we still see some footings in satisfactions Againe manie writers imagine that in the new testament there should be a worship like to the Leuitical worship the appointing whereof god committed to the Apostles and Bishops wherein they seeme to be deceiued by the example of the law of Moses as if the righteousnes of the new testament were the outward obseruing of certeine rites as the iustice of the law was Like as therefore in the lawe
sinnes yet it pleased god and was a seruice acceptable vnto God With this colour certaine of late haue learned to paint traditions which yet striue not about these indifferent matters but go about to establish other foul errours and the opinion of the power of Bishops But it is necessarie for the godlie here to beware of deceitfull doctrine There is a great errour euen in this colourable reason neither is that example well alledged out of Moses The workes ordeined and commaunded by God doe farre differ from workes not commaunded nor ordeined by God but onely deuised by mans inuention The works ordeined in the law of god were seruices of god although they deserued forgiuenes of sins But wilworships deuised by men neither haue bin nor are any seruice of god God doth not alow this boldnes of men which notwithstanding hath alwaies been vsuall to deuise new worship that is such as is immediatlie intended to honour God withall Therefore the worde of God crieth out Math. 15. In vaine do they worship me after the ordinances of men And euerie where in the Apostles and in Paull this boldnes is reprooued But the true seruice of God are those workes that he hath commaunded which are done in the acknowledgement and confidence of the Mediatour to the end that God maie be obeyed and that we maie professe him to be the true God whome we so worship So also Ezec. 20. he calleth vs back to the commaundement of God saying Walke not after the ordinances of your fathers but walke in my commaundements And often are such warnings repeated And Psal 118. Thy word is a lanterne vnto my feete And Num. 15. Let them not follow their owne imaginations The third errour is this Hypocrites do imagine that such workes are a kinde of perfection as Monkes doe preferre their vowes ful of vanitie before the ciuill and householders life whereas God by his wonderfull prouidence hath so ioyned mankinde together in fellowshippe and in these trauels and daungers would haue our faith praier and confession or liberallity one toward an other or patience and other vertues to be tried The fourth errour is the opinion of necessitie as some doe write That the fasting of Lent is necessarie and other things are arbitrarie Neither is it onelie a tormentâof conscience to iudge that he is no Christian nor member of the Church of God that eateth flesh on the Satursdaie or obserueth not the faste of Lent but it is also an errour that darkneth great matters as the doctrine of the righteousnes of the Gospell and of the Church what manner of Church it is and how the members of the Church are to be discerned not by meate and drinke but by faith praier and other vertues And against the opinion of necessitie it is expressely said Col. 2. Let no man iudge you in meat or drinke And Galat. 5. Stand in the libertie wherewith Christ hath made you free and be not againe intangled with the yoke of bondage And that opinion of necessitie hath alwaies breade great discord as in time past there was great contention about Easter daie about leuen and now also many such like contentions haue risen The fift errour To the former opinions this errour also is added that the Bishops take to themselues authoritie to ordaine new kindes of worshipe to binde consciences as Gregory hath ordeined That maried men translated to the order of priesthoode should forsake the companie of their wiues and the constitution of confession commaundeth to reckon vp sins and decrees haue beene made of differences of meates and fasting and such like Of such traditions there are also late books setforth full of labyrinths wherin it is written that the transgressions of such ceremonies are mortall sinnes yea though they be committed without giuing offence to others Gerson sought for some mitigations but the true comfort is the voice of the Gospel which would haue the vnderstanding of this liberty to be made known and mainteined in the Church namely by remoouing those errours whereof hath beene spoken But ceremonies inuented by man such as are seemelie deuised for order may be obserued without any opinion of merit worship or necessitie as hath beene aforesaid out of the Col. 2. Let no man iudge you in meat or drinke And Peter saith Act. 15. Why doe ye tempt God laying vpon the neckes of the disciples a yoke which neither your fathers nor we were able to beare The third rule Those errours beeing remooued whereof the Church must needes be admonished afterward we both obserue certeine ceremonies which are comelie and made for good order and also teach that they ought to be obserued euen as men can not liue without order And Paull saieth 1. Cor. 14. Let all things be done decentlie and in order And there is a saying of Athanasius Ceremonies are profitable but with knowledge of the trueth and in measure It is plaine that this last word is opprossed to superstition which then also dailie increased ceremonies and darkened the trueth and burdened consciences and the Churches But we thanke God the euerlasting Father of our Lord Iesus Christ who for his Sonne and by him gathereth an eternall Church for that euen from the first beginning of mankinde he hath preserued the publique ministerie of the Gospell and honest assemblies who himselfe also hath set a part certeine times for the same and we pray him that henceforth he will saue and gouerne his Church And we diligentlie teach that al men ought to help to mainteine the publike ministerie auoid offences dissentions that scatter the Church as in it proper place more at large is declared OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of Ecclesiasticall ceremonies WE acknowledge that by Christ the Sonne of God two ceremonies were ordained in the Church Baptisme and the Lords Supper which are also to be obserued according to the institution of Christ We confesse also that the Apostles did appoint certaine ordinances in the Church That all things be done decentlie and in order as Paull speaketh such as they be that are set downe 1. Cor. 14. and 1. Timoth. 2. The Apostles also in ordaining Ministers of the Church vsed laying on of hands which beeing reteined out of the custome of the olde law and not beeing commaunded to the Church may be freely obserued They ordeined also in the Acts of the Apostles That the gentils should beware of eating of that which was strangled and of bloode not that this obseruation should be for euer among the Gentiles but for a time and so long to continue till this eating were no more offensiue We confesse this also that it is lawfull for the Bishops with the consent of their Church to appoint holie daies lessons and Sermons for edifying and for instruction in the true faith in Christ But it is not lawfull for them to thrust vpon the Church the ceremonies of the olde law for the holie seruice wherewithall God alone is worshipped Neither
is it lawfull either to restore the olde ceremonies of the law or to deuise new to shadow forth the truth allreadie laide open and brought to light by the Gospell as in the daie light to set vp candles to signifie the light of the Gospel or to carie banners and crosses to signifie the victorie of Christ through his crosse Of which sort is al that wholl furniture of massing attire which they say doth shadow out the wholl passion of Christ many other things of that kinde Much lesse is it lawfull to ordaine ceremonies and holie rites by the merit whereof sinne may be purged the kingdome of heauen purchased For of that former kind of ceremonies and holie rites Christ out of Esay preacheth saying In vaine doe they worshippe me teaching for doctrines the precepts of men And Paull saith Let no man iudge you in meat or drink or part of an holie daie or of the new Moone c. Hitherto may be added the testimonies of Augustine others touching the obseruation of such ceremonies But touchgin the latter kinde of ceremonies it is manifest that they are wicked rites and reprochful to the death and resurrection of Christ by whose onelie merit we haue deliuerance from sinne and inheritance of eternall life by faith OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Of humane traditions CHAP. 14. FVrthermore touching the traditions of the Fathers or such as the Bishops and Churches doe at this daie ordaine this is the opinion of our men They reckon no tradirions for mens traditions but such as are condemned in Scripture but such as are contrarie to the law of God such as binde the conscience about me at and drinke and times and other outward things such as forbid mariage to them who haue neede therof to liue honestlie and the rest of that stamp For such as agree with the Scripture and were ordeined for good manners the profit of men although they be not word for worde expressed in the Scriptures neuertheles in that they proccede from the commaundement of loue which ordereth all things most decentlie they are worthely to be accounted rather of God then of man Of this sort were those set downe by Paull that women should not praie in the Church bareheaded nor men with their heades couered that they who are to communicate together should tary one for another that no maÌ should speak with tongues in the congregation without an interpreter that the Prophets without confusion should deliuer their Prophecies to be iudged by them that sit by Many such the Church at this daie for good cause obserueth and vpon occasion also maketh new which who so refuseth he despiseth the authoritie not of men but of God whose tradition it is whatsoeuer is profitable For whatsoeuer truth is saide or written by his gift it is spoken and written who is truth as Saint Augustine hath godly written But often times there is disputing about that what tradition is profitable what not that is what set forward godlines what doth hinder it But he that shall seeke nothing of his owne but shall wholly dedicate himselfe to the publike profit he shal easily see what things are agreable to the law of god what are not Furthermore seing the estate of Christians is such that they are also helped by iniuries the Christian will not refuse to obey no not vniust lawes so they haue no wicked thing in them according to the saying of Christ If any man compell thee to goe with him one mile go with him two Euen so surelie the Christian ought to become all vnto al that he may studie to do and suffer all things so that they be not contrarie to the commaundements of God to pleasure and profit men withall Hence it commeth to passe that euerie man so much the more willinglie obeyeth the ciuill lawes which are not repugnant to religion the more fullie he is indued with the faith of Christ THE EIGHTEENTH SECTION OF WEDLOCKE SINGLE LIFE AND MONASTIcall vowes THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of single life wedlocke and householde gouernement CHAP. 29. SVuch as haue the gift of chastitie giuen vnto them from aboue so as they can with the heart or wholl minde be pure and continent and not be grieuouslie burned with lust let them serue the Lord in that calling as long as they shall feele themselues indued with that heauenlie gift and let them not lifte vp themselues aboue others but let them serue the Lord dailie in simplicitie and humilitie For such are more apt for doing of heauenlie thinges then they which are distracted with priuate affaires of their familie but if againe the gift be taken away and they feele a continuall burning let them call to minde the words of the Apostle It is better to marrie then to burne For wedlocke which is the medicine of incontinencie continencie it selfe was ordeined by the Lord God himselfe who blessed it most bountifully and willeth man and woman to eleaue one to the other inseperablie and to liue together in great loue and concorde Whereupon we know the Apostle said Mariage is honourable among all the bedde vndefiled And againe If a Virgine marrie she sinneth not We therefore condemne Poligamie and those which condemne second mariages We teach that mariages ought to be made lawfullie in the feare of the Lord and not against the lawes which forbid certein degrees to ioine in matrimony lest the mariages should be incestuous Let mariages be made with consent of the parents or such as be in steed of parents for that ende especiallie for the which the Lord ordeined mariages and let them be confirmed publiquely in the church with praier and blessing of them Moreouer let them be kept holilie with peace faithfulnes duetifulnes loue and also puritie of the persons coupled together Therefore let them take heede of brawlings debates lusts and adulteries Let lawfull iudgements and holie Iudges be established in the Church which may mainteine mariages and may represse all dishonestie and shamefulnes and before whom the controuersies in matrimonie may be decided and ended Let children also be brought vp of the Parentes in the feare of the Lord and let Parentes prouide for their children remembring the saying of the Apostle He that prouideth not for his owne hath denied the faith and is worsse then an infidell But speciallie let them teach their children honest sciences whereby they may mainteine themselues let them withdraw them from idlenes and plant in them a true confidence in god in al these things lest they through distrust or ouermuch careles securitie or filthie couetousnes wax lose and in the end come to no good Now it is most certaine that those workes which Parents doe in a true faith by the dueties of mariage gouernment of their families are before God holie good workes in deed and doe please God no lesse then praiers fastings and almes deeds For so the Apostle hath taught in his
the same reasons by the which mariage is wholie condemned and not in one kinde of men onelie For that saying is alledged out of Leuiticus Be ye holie because I am holie and that of Paull Not in chamberings and wantonnes And againe They which are in the flesh cannot please God But seeing that these sayings of the Scripture doe perteine to all men certainelie they might driue all godlie men from mariage if they were fitlie applied to forbid marriage vnto Priestes But we hope that all good men doe thinke more honestlie of marriage and that they do not dislike of that in the ministers thereof which they did approoue in the Church it selfe especiallie seeing that there be manifest examples of the Church when as yet it was but fresh and more pure wherein it was lawfull both for the Apostles which was the highest degree in the Church and also for Bishops to haue their wiues And we thinke that this thing is so to be vnderstood that it was not onelie lawful for the ministers of the Church to be married before they were ordained ministers but also to marrie after theirordination For which opinion there be very euident argumentes Neither ought the vowe of chastitie to be any hinderance herin because that such a vow beingtaken vpon a man by humane superstition without the authoritie of the word of god and against faith is not acknowledged of God and wedlocke also hath it chastitie that he which before had vowed chastitie and marrieth a wife in the Lord doth indeed fullfill the vowe of chastitie Seeing therefore that the worde of God is euident touching th e honestie of wedlocke the examples of the Apostles and Bishoppes of the primitiue Church be euident the weakenes of mans nature is euident daungers of single life be euident and seeing that the offences which vnchaste Priestes doe giue are euident we doe verily hope that it will come to passe that they which haue the gouernment of the Church will not goe forward seuerelie to maintaine and defend this constitution touching the marirage of Priestes but fauourablie to interpret it For so it shal come to passe that there may be both fewer and lesse offences in the Church and that manie good mens consciences maie be relieued Also we hope that it will come to passe that all good Bishoppes and princes will permit them whoe by a lawfull diuorce are separated from their adulterous wiues or husbandes to vse that libertie of marrying againe in the Lord which the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ hath graunted to them Math. 5. and 16. Hitherto also pertaineth the 26. Article Of Monasticall vowes THere is no doubt but that godlie iust and lawfull vowes are to be kept and paied that wicked vowes are to be disanulled But it is not without cause made a matter of controuersie in what kinde of vowes monasticall vowes touching virginitie or single life pouertie and obedience are to be placed For it is euident that single life is not commaunded by the word of God also it is euident that although the estate of single persons be in publique daungers quiet and more fit and commodious to execute the publike Ministeries of the Church then is theirs which vse it not yet we must not thinke that this kinde of life is of it selfe before the tribunall seat of God more excellent and more holy then is marriage For as in Christ there is neither Iew nor Grecian neither seruant nor free man as Paull saieth so in Christ there is neither married nor vnmarried And as In Christ Iesus circumcision auaileth nothing but the keeping of the commaundementes of God and a new creature so also doth single life auaile nothing and wedlocke auaileth nothing but to be renued in Christ Iesus and to obeie the calling of Christ In the Councell held at Gangrum there was this Canon If any of those who for the Lordes sake doe keepe virginitie is lifted vp against those that be married let him be accursed And another Canon saieth If any man for continencie as it is thought doeth weare a cloake as beleeuing that hereby he hath righteousnes and doth despise others who with reuerence doe weare other common and vsual kindes of garmentes let him be accursed And Augustine De bono coniugali Cap. 21. dareth not preferre the virginitie of the Baptist before the wedlocke of Abraham Therefore he that doth vowe virginitie or single life doth either vowe it as a singular worshippe of God And then because cause the state of single life is not commaunded by the word of God this vowe perteineth to the commaundementes of men whereof Christ saieth In vaine doe they worshippe r ãâã teaching for doctrines the preceptes of men Or else he worketh it as a merit of remission of sinnes and of life eternall and then it is euidently a wicked vowe whereunto no man is bounde It is to no better purpose to vowe pouertie For either thou art poore by condition or estate and possessest no earthly substance And then this crosse which God hath laid vpon thee thou must beare it patientlie which moreouer if thou do vowe thou doest nothing else then if in thy sickenes thou shouldest vowe that thou woulded alwaies be sicke or that in thy infamie thou shouldest alwaies vowe to be infamous which kinde of vowe is rather a madnes then godlines Or else thou doest possesse substance and vowest that forsaking thy substance thou wilt alwaies leade a poore life and get thy liuing by begging and obteine by the merit of this vow eternal life and then this vow is first of all repugnant to the loue of thy neighbour which requireth that by thy begging thou be not troublesome to anie further then necessity compelleth secondly it is contrary to faith in Christ because that he alone is the merit of eternall life Therefore it is euident that this kinde of vowe is vnlawfull wicked But so to forsake thy substance as to giue it to a common vse is not to follow after pouertie but to prouide a more certeine and bountifull liuing for thy selfe the which what manner of worship it is before God it cannot be vnknowne And as for obedience it is either referred to God and then it is not an arbitrarie vowe but of due necessitie of which obedience it is saide Obedience is better then sacrifice Or else it is referred to man and then of their owne accord they are to performe those dueties which the subiect oweth to the Magistrate children to the Parentes seruantes to their Lords and schollers to their schoolemasters These thinges doth God looke for at mens handes whether they be vowed or not vowed but yet with this condition that we doe alwaies rather obeie God then men But to vowe obedience vnto man without a speciall calling of god that by the workes of such obedience a man maie not onelie performe a singular worship vnto God but also purge his sinnes before god it is altogether superfluous because that Christ
reiected so long time all kindes of lust euen those which are not to be named be it spoken with reuerence to your sacred M. O noble Cesar haue more then horribly ouerthrowne this Ecclesiasticall order so that at this daie amongst men there be none more abhominable then they which beare the name of Priests THE NINTEENTH SECTION OF THE CIVIL MAGISTRATE THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of Magistracie CHAP. 30. THE Magistracie of what sort soeuer it be is ordained of God him selfe for the peace and quietnes of mankinde and so that he ought to haue the chiefest place in the world If he be an aduersarie to the Church he may hinder and disturbe it very much but if he be a friend and a member of the Church he is a moste profitable and excellent member thereof which may profit it verie much and finallie may helpe and further it verie excellentlie His chiefest dutie is to procure and maintaine peace and publique tranquillitie Which doubtles he shall neuer do more happilie then when he shall be truelie seasoned with the feare of God and true religion namelie when he shall after the example of moste holie Kinges and Princes of the people of the Lorde aduaunce the preaching of the truth and the pure and sincere faith and shall roote out lies and all superstition with all impietie and Idolatrie and shall defend the Church of God For in deede we teach that the care of religion doth chieflie appertaine to the holie Magistrate let him therefore holde the worde of God in his handes and looke that nothing be taught contrary thereunto In like manner let him gouerne the people committed to him of God with good lawes made according to the worde of God Let him hold them in discipline and in their dutie and in obedience let him exercise iudgement by iudgeing vprightlie let him not accept anie mans person or receiue bribes let him deliuer widowes fatherles children and those that be afflicted from wrong let him represse yea and cut of such as are vniust either by deceit or by violence For he hath not receiued the sworde of God in vaine Therefore let him draw forth this sworde of God against all malefactours seditious persons theeues or murderers oppressours blasphemers periured persons and all those whome God hath commaunded him to punish or execute Let him suppresse stubborne heretiques which are heretiques in deede who cease not to blaspheme the maiestie of God and to trouble the Church yea and finallie to destroy it but if so be it be necessarie to preserue the saftie of the people by warre let him doe it in the name of God so that he first seeke peace by all meanes possible and vse it not saue onelie then when he can saue his subiects no waie but by warre And while as the Magistrate doth these things in faith he serueth God by those workes as with such as be good workes and shall receiue a blessing from the Lorde We condemne the Anabaptists who as they denie that a christian man should beare the office of a magistrate so also they deny that anie man can iustlie be put to death by the Magistrate or that the Magistrate maie make warre or that othes shoulde be performed to the Magistrates and such like thinges For as God will worke the saftie of his people by the Magistrate whome he hath giuen to be as it were a father of the world so all the subiects are commaunded to acknowledge this benefit of God in the Magistrate therefore let them honour and reuerence the Magistrate as the minister of God let them loue him fauour him and pray for him as their father and let them obey all his iust and equall commaundements Finallie let them pay all customes and tributes and all other dueties of the like sorte faithfullie and willinglie And if the common saftie of the countrie and iustice require it and the Magistrate do of necessitie make warre let them laie downe their life spend their blood for the common saftie and defence of the Magistrate and that in the name of God willinglie valiantlie and cherefullie For he that opposeth himselfe against the Magistrate doth procure the wrath of god against him We condemne therfore all contemners of Magistrates as rebells enemies of the common wealth seditious villaines in a word all such as do either openlie or closelie refuse to performe those duties which they ought to do c. THE CONCLVSION WE beseech God our most mercifull Father in heauen that he will blesse the Princes of the people and vs and his wholl people through Iesus Christ our onelie Lord and Sauiour to whome be praise and thankesgiuing both now and for euer OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of Magistracie SEing that euery Magistrate is of God his chiefe dutie except it please him to exercise a tyranie consisteth in this to defend religion from all blasphemie to procure it and as the Prophet teacheth out of the word of the Lord to put it in practise so much as in him lieth In which parte trulie the first place is giuen to the pure free preaching of the worde of God the instruction of the youth of Citizens and a right and diligent teaching in Schooles lawfull discipline a liberall prouision for the Ministers of the Church and a diligent care for the poore Secondlie to iudge the people according to iust diuine lawes to keepe iudgement and iustice to maintaine this publique peace to cherish the common wealth and to punish the offenders according to the quantitie of the fault in their riches bodie or life which things when he doth he performeth a due worship or seruice to God We know that though we be free we ought whollie in a true faith holilie to submit our selues to the Magistrate both with our bodie and with all our goods and indeauour of minde also to performe faithfulnes and the othe which we made to him so farre forth as his gouernment is not euidentlie repugnant to him for whose sake we doe reuerence the Magistrate OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL Of Magistracie MOreouer God hath assigned to the Magistrate who is his minister the sword and chiefe externall power for the defence of the good and to take reuenge and punishment of the euill Therefore euerie Christian Magistrate in the number whereof we also desire to be doth direct all his strength to this that among those which are coÌmitted to his credit the name of God may be sanctified his kingdome may be enlarged and men may liue according to his will with an earnest rooting out of all râughtines And in the margent This duetie also was inioyned to the heathenish Magistrate how much more to the Christian Magistrate ought it to be commended as to the true substitute of God Also Art 11. Sect. 1. 3. and 4. We doe clearelie protest that together with all other doctrines which are directlie contrarie to the
especially according to that which the Lord commaundeth Giue vnto Cesar the things which are Cesars and vnto God the things which are Gods But if some should attempt to remooue any from this Christian and true opinion they ought to follow the example of the Apostles who with a bolde courage nothing at all daunted answered the Magistrate and counsell of Ierusalem in this manner We ought rather to obey God then men Whereof also is to be seene the iudgement of the olde fathers and of the Canon law where they thus write and these are the wordes of S. Ierome If the Lord or magistrate commaund those things that are not contrary to the holy scriptures let the seruant be subiect to the Lord but if ãâã anie thing contrarie let him rather obey the Lord of his pâârit then of his bodie And a litle after If it be good which the Emperor commaundeth do the will of him that commaundeth if it be euill answer we ought rather to obey God then men THE CONCLVSION ANd hetherto haue beene informed and shewed vnto your Maiestie in this writing the reasons causes of our faith and doctrine and Christian religion fuch doctrine as the ministers of our Churches all and singular euery one according to the gift of god graunted vnto him do with one consent of iudgement holde talke of and preach and do constantlie manteine and fight for the same not with the power of this world but by holy scriptures against those that impugne it or by teaching do spread abroade contrarie errors thereunto Neither yet without that modestie that becommeth the profession of Christians do they stubbournly rather then rigiouslie persist in this doctrine or haue at any time heretofore persisted but if anie thing be found herein not well taken by them and that by certeine grounds out of the word of god which ought to be the rule of iudgement vnto all men peaceablie and with a meeke spirit as it ought to be done be shewed vnto them they are readie and forward and thereunto as alwaies heretofore so now they offer themselues that after due consideration true knowledge of the trueth had they will most gladlie and thankfullie receiue that doctrine which shall haue better foundations and willinglie reforme whatsoeuer shall haue need to be amended Wherefore most excellent King and gratious Lord maie it please your Maiestie to examine this our confession and after diligent and due consideration had to waie and consider whether anie man worthelie and for iust cause may reiect and condemne this doctrine as not agreeable to the holie scripture nor Christian Verilie we are of opinion that if anie man presume to despise or condemne this doctrine he must of necessitie also condemne the holie scripture from whence it was taken and the auncient and true Christian Doctors with whome it agreeth and also the holie lie Church it selfe which from the beginning and that constantlie ãâã and doth teach And hereby your Maiesty may graciââslie perceiue and determine whether the complaints and accusations of our aduersaries and such as fauour not vs and our teachers be iust or noe Wherefore most humbly we pray that your sacred Maiestie will giue no place or credit to our aduersaries in those matters which diuers waies without anie ground they charge vs withall when as without all humanitie they accuse vs our ministers and preachers as if we had an other religion and taught an other doctrine then that which at this present we offer vnto your Maiestie or that we presume stubbournlie to take in hand or do attempt anie other thing against God and your Maiestie and contrarie to the institutions of this common wealth and to the publique law of the kingdome of Bohemia And your Maiestie may well call to your remembrance that we haue euerie waie and at all times behaued our selues obedientlie and peaceablie and in all things which may turne or belong to the preseruation of your Maiesties person and to the publique good and commoditie of the whol realme in al such things I say we haue indeauoured not to be behinde others and hereafter also we offer our selues most readie to perfourme the same according to our allegeance and duetie Neither do we think it onelie a point of vertue and to apperteine vnto honesty alone and the good estate of the common wealth to yeeld our selues subiect and faithfull to your maiesty for peace concord and the rewards of this life but much rather we acknowledge that it pleaseth God and that so is his will that euery one for conscience sake should be obedient to the Magistrate and should reuerence loue honour and highly esteem him euen as our teachers also do deale both with vs and with the people to perfourme this and oftentimes by teaching out of the word doe in force it vpon vs both Here we commend our selues vnto your Maiesty as to the fatherly and liberall tuition care and protection of our most gracious Lord and do most humbly beseech of your Maiesty that vnto these things which on the befalfe of Christian religion we haue tendred vnto your Maiestie we may receiue a courteous answer and such as God maie be pleased withall The almightie and euerlasting God graciouslie preserue your Maiestie in continuall health to the profit benefit and increase of his holie Christian Church Amen Prouerb 20. Mercie and trueth preserue the King for his throne is established with mercie OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE beleeue that God would haue the world to be gouerned by lawes and by ciuill gouernmenr that there maiâ be certaine bridles whereby the immoderate desires of the world maie be restrained and that therefore he appointed kingdomes common wealths and other kindes of principalitie whether they come by inheritance or otherwise And not that alone but also whatsoeuer perteineth to the state of righteousnes as they call it whereof he desireth to be acknowledged the author Therefore he hath also deliuered the sword into the hands of the Magistrates to wit that offences maie be repressed not onely those which are committed against the second table but also against the first Therefore because of the author of this order we must not onelie fuffer them to rule whome he hath set ouer vs but also giue vnto them all honour and reuerence as vnto his embassadours and ministers assigned of him to execute a lawfull and holie function Also Art 40. THerefore we affirme that we must obey the lawes and statutes that tribute must be paied and that we must patientlie endure the other burdens to conclude that we must willnglie suffer the yoke of subiection although the Magistrate be infidells so that the soueraigne gouernment of God do remaine wholl or entire and nothing diminished Therefore we detest all those which do reiect all kinde of dominion and bring in a communitie and confusion of goods and who to conclude do go about to ouerthrow al order of law OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA
aboue all to be honoured with high worshippe To wit with religious worship and such as properlie respecteth the conscience which is all wholie due to God alone as it is in plaine tearmes afterwades set downe lest anie man should thinke that that false and impious distinction of Latria dulia and hyperdulia if so be that it be referred to religious worshippe should here be confirmed For otherwise as for ciuill honour which is due to the higher powers and to some other for honestie and orders sake we are so farre from reiecting it that we teach that seeing it is commaunded of God it cannot be neglected of vs without some wounde of conscience Vpon the same SHe was made a deare companion of Christ by the holy Ghost through faith Vnderstand this of that peculiar grace mercie which was bestowed vpon Marie alone whereby she was made the Mother of God that bare him and was also indued with an excellent faith and not as though anie duties of the onely Mediatour Christ either of redemption or of intercession were to be attributed to her as afterwardes in plaine wordes is expresselie declared Vpon the same MVch lesse their images The meaning of this is that we are bounde to honour in the Lord both the saintes that are aliue and also the memory of them that are dead But to their images we are not to giue any shew of worship whether religious or ciuil for as much as that cannot be attempted without abominable superstition Vpon the Confession of Auspurge OFfer vp their praiers by the Sonne of God as in the ende of the praiers it is accustomed to be said Through Iesus Christ our Lorde c. These wordes doe not excuse the popish praiers vnto Saintes which they conclude with this tearme of wordes for that he speaketh here of godlie praiers vnto God and not of Idolatrous and superstitious praiers to saintes Vpon the Confession of Saxony THere is no dout but such as are in blisse praie for the Church c. Looke the first obseruation vpon this confession aboue in the 1. Section Vpon the same VVAsting Gods gifts in vaine Concerning wasting and losing of the spirit and of the gifts of the same looke the first obseruation vpon this confession in the 4. Section following IN THE 4. SECTION Vpon the Confession of Bohemia THey teach also that we must acknowledge our weakenes The termes of imbecillitie difficultie which this confession vseth in many places must be referred either to the regenerate in whom the spirit struggling with the flesh can not without a wonderful conflict get the vpper hand or else vnto that strife between reason the affections wherof the Philosophers speake in which not the spirit with the flesh for the spirit is through grace in the regenerate only but the reliques of iudgement conscience that is of the Image of God which for the moste parte are faultie doe striue with the will whollie corrupted according to the saying of the Poet I see the better and like it well but follow the worse c. Which thing is largely and plainlie set forth in the latter Confession of Heluetia Vpon the same IT could not rise againe or recouer that fall This is thus to be taken not as though the first grace doth finde vs only weake and feeble before regeneration whereas we are rather starke dead in our sinnes and therefore wee must be quickned by the first grace and after we be once quickned by the first be helped by the second following and confirmed and strengthned by the same continuing with vs to the end of our race Vpon the Confession of Belgia THerefore whatsoeuer things are taught as touching mans free will c. This generall worde Whatsoeuer wee take to appertaine to those things onely which either the Pelagians or Papists or any other haue taught touching this point contrarie to the authoritie of the Scripture Vpon the Confession of Auspurge THat which in this confession is saide touching the libertie of mans nature to performe a ciuill iustice and cited out of the 3. booke hypognosticon which is fathered vpon Augustine wee are taught it out of another place of the same Father namelie in his booke de gratia ad Valentinum Cap. 20. whose words are these The holie Scripture if it be well looked into doth shew that not onely the good willes of men which God maketh good of euill and hauing made them good doth guid them vnto good actions and to eternall lfie but also those which are for the preseruation of the creature in this life are so in gods power that he maketh them bend when he will and whether he will either to bestow benefits vpon some or to inflict punishments vpon others according as he doth appoint in his moste secret and yet without doubt moste iust iudgement Vpon the same THis spirituall iustice is wrought in vs when we are helped by the holie Ghost And a little after In these sure we had need to be guided helped of the holie Spirit according to that saying of Paull The Spirit helpeth our infirmities c. Vnderstand this not of anie naturall facultie which vnto anie good thing in deed is none at all but of the will regenerated which is verie weake except it be aided by another grace euen vnto the end And so also must it be vnderstood which is said a little after that The lawe of God can not be fullfilled by mans nature to wit though it be chaunged and renewed according as we haue declared in the former obseruations vpon the confession of Bohemia which we aduise you to looke ouer Vpon the same MAns nature can by it felfe performe c. By it selfe that is by it owne proper and inward motion yet so as the working and goodnes of God who vpholdeth the societie of men is not excluded which doth not indeed renew a man but preserueth that reason which is left in him though it be corrupt against the vnbridled affections and disperseth the darkenes of the minde lest it ouerspread the light that remaineth represseth the disorder of the affections lest they burst forth into act Vpon the Confession of Saxonie THat which is both here and elsewhere in this Confession and now and then in the Confession of Auspurge repeated touching the shaking of and losing the holie Spirit we take it thus that it is chiefly meant of the gifts which are bestowed euen vpon those also which pertaine nothing to the Church as in Socrates Aristides Cicero and some others there shined certaine sparkes of excellent vertues Secondlie of those gifts also which are bestowed vpon those that are so in the Church that yet they are not of the Church nor trulie regenerated by the Spirit of adoption as may be seene in the examples of Saull Iudas and such others For as concerning the spirit of sanctification which is onelie in those that are trulie regenerated
Saints being transformed into Idolls the worship which is due to God alone be againe transferred vnto them Howbeit they truelie seeme to be the wiser who doe not suffer any thing to be either taught or sung in the Church of God beside the word of God interpreted in a tongue peculiar to the people and in singing doe keepe this meane that the greatest parte of the time may be spent rather in hearing then in singing of the word of God and that which is sung may so be sung that the mindes may rather be instructed then the eares delighted with any broken musicke Vpon the Confession of Auspurge ANd meritorious workes Although we are perswaded that such meritorious workes be not meant in this place as by their owne worthines doe deserue any thing but that they be acceptable to God and are crowned not according to debt but according to grace yet we can not approoue this improper speach by what interpretation soeuer it be qualified as we haue alreadie in certaine places noted before Sect. 8. obser 7. vpon this confess Also Sect. 9. obse 2. vpon the same obser 1. vpon the Confess of Wirtemb Vpon the same The order of lessons in the Masse c. Also we haue declared before Sect. 14. obser 2. vpon the same Confess of Auspurge why we do worthely detest euen the very name of the Masse and as touching holidaies or fasts we spake thereof in the Confess of the Waldenses or Bohemia going next before this Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge ANd to comfort them as wel by the preaching of the Gospell as by the dispensing of the Lords Supper c. We doe also vnderstand this without any preiudice to the liberty of other Churches wherein the Supper vseth not to be administred but in the publique assembly lest that saluation might seeme to be tied to the Sacraments or the fruit of the Supper of the Lord be bound to that time onely wherein it is receiued Vpon the same We thinke it is a profitable thing c. In this point also the Churches doe vse their liberty to edifying howbeit we think it the safer way once to lay aside funerall orations with honest simplicitie to burie those that are departed godlily seeing that it is a very hard thing to keepe a meane therein and we ought very carefully to take heede that not so much as the least entrance be opened to the reuoking of the opinion of praiers to be made for the dead then the which nothing can happen more pernitious in the Church of God as the lamentable experience of so many ages hath taught IN THE 17. SECTION Vpon the French Confession WE thinke it to be necessarie In all the French and Belgian Synodes it was decreed that it is necessarie for this people plainly to reprooue those that be vnrulie or impenitent and not to leaue them to the discretion of their owne conscience but whereas the lawfull intelligence of the Presbyterie goeth before so long to exclude them from the Supper of the Lord till they doe testify their amendment By which custome notwithstanding they meane not to preiudicate those brethren who thinke that they can auoid the prophanation of the Supper of the Lord although they doe not so farre extend the authoritie of the Ecclesiasticall Censure Vpon the Confession of Belgia ANd hereunto excommunication is chiefly necessary c. Looke the obseruation which goeth next before this vpon the French Confession Vpon the Confession of Auspurge THe Bishops might easilie c. Three kindes of Bishops may be reckoned vp One which is in deed the Apostles Bishop and is a Bishop in order not in degree and is common to all Pastours that is to the Ministers of the word An other is not onelie in order but also in degree whereby the wholl cleargie of some Dioces is subiect to some one man and is euen by the testimony of Ierome himselfe an olde inuention of mans appointment and not of Gods ordinance limited and hedged in by verie many auncient Canons But as for the third kinde which roueth farre and wide not onely beyonde the worde of god but also beyond the most iust Canons and is in deed Satannical and Tyrannicall and as yet florishing in the Romane false named Church we doe detest it as a most certaine pestilence of the Christian Church Vpon the same It were for the chief Bishops gentlenes We suppose that this is not ment of the Popes gentlenes whom all the purer churches doe at once detest as that Antichrist but of that kinde of Bishops which in the obseruation next before this we called the second sort Which though it be so yet it seemeth to be against the old Canons that that should here âe hanged vpon the Bishops gentlenes which after lawfull intelligence they are rather bound to doe both by Gods lawes and by mans or else they are to be remooued from their Bishopprick Vpon the same To haue rule taken from Bishops It is without al controuersie that Christ did not onelie distinguish but also both by word and his owne example seuer the ciuill rule and iurisdiction from the Ecclesiasticall Besides that is also a plaine case that the goods purposed and appointed to the vses of the Churches were in olde time giuen not to the Bishops owne persons but to the Church it selfe Now how fare it is expedient that the Bishops should carie the shew and apperance of any ciuill rule and iurisdiction it is the duetie of Godlie Magistrates to consider Vpon the same The Apostles decree touching things offered to Idolls to wit touching that sorte of things offered to Idolls which is eaten at the tables of deuills or by the eating whereof men sinne against their weake brethren Like as the decree of the Apostles is expounded of Paul 1. Cor. 9. 10. Vpon the confession of Saxony NOt lawfull for Kings nor Bishops to make lawes or rites that can not stand with the word c. And therefore no mysticall rites that is which carie some mysterie or hid signification in them though not otherwise impious as namelie such as should be parts of Gods doctrine or kindes of Sacraments but onlie such lawes as pertaine to order and decencie as is said in the end of this Article that not vpon their priuate will and aduise but by the iudgement of a lawfull assemblie IN THE 18. SECTION Vpon the former Confession of Heluetia BVt vpon iust cause c. to wit taken from the word of God For we do not think that it is lawfull for men at their pleasure tomake lawes concerning diuorcements in marriages permitted and alreadie contracted according to the word of God as they may do in contracts which are meerelie ciuill for the Lord hath said That which God hath ioyned together let not man separate But the matter being diligentlie weighed by them of whome it is profitable for the Church that
prooued and tried by examination whether they be such and so afterward praiers and ââstings being made they maie be confirmed or approoued of the elders by laying on of hands Hereof speaketh the author of the epistle to the Hebrewes Euerie high Priest is taken from among men that is to saie from among the faithful such as are a spirituall priestehood And Paull laying before Timothie his own example saith What things thou hast hâââd of me before manie witnesses the same deliuer to faithfull men which shal be able to teach others also Of such Priests or ministers of making ordeining consecrating them how the ordeining of them ought to be handled the Apostle teacheth euidentlie and plainlie in his Epistles to Timothie and Titus Therfore it is not permitted to anie among vs to execute the office of the ministerie or to administer holie functions of the Lords vnlesse according to this custome of the primitiue Church and order appointed by God he come to this function and be called and assigned thereunto which thing maie also maniefestlie appeare by the auncient Canons of the Church Saint Cyprian hath in like sorte set downe the manner of ordaining Priests According to these things the ministers of lower degree especially they which are called Deacons are a long time deteyned with our Elders and kept in exercise and this thing they doe verie seriouslie making a streight triall and examination of their faith and diligence following herein the example of the primitiue Church and also of Christ himselfe who kept his disciples with him for the space of three yeares Also the Apostles dealt so by others to the end that afterwarde godlie men and such as were illuminated with the heauenlie light might be taken and ordeined from among them to higher degrees and to the executing of greater functions and that they might haue testimonie as well from the common sorre as from their Elders that they were fitâe men and worthie of that place Together with these things it is taught that by the executing of that charge wherin they be lawfully placed they are bound to this that they take care for the soules of men committed to their charge and for their euerlasting saluation and faithfullie employ their seruice vnto them by teaching of the word of God and administring the sacraments according to Christ his meaning and ordinance that they be an example and allurement to practise all vertue make praiers for them bring them out of sinnes and errours and inquire after the will of God and search the same in the holie scriptures by diligent reading and continuall meditation as the Apostles also exhort men to these thinges Saint Peter writeth thus Feede the flocke of God which dependeth vpon you caring for it not by constraint but willinglie not for fiâthie lucre but of a readie minde In like sort Paull writeth to Timothie a Ruler and Bishop But be thou sober and watch in all thinges suffer aduersitie doe the worke of an Euangelist make thy ministerie fullie known or with all diligence Againe Be thou an example to the faithful in speach in conââsation of life in loue in the spirit in faith in purenes Till I come be instant in reading exhorting and teaching Despise not the gift of grace which is in thee which was giuen to thee by prophecie with the laying on of the hands of the companie of the Eldership These thinges exercise and giue thy selfe vnto them that all men maie see how thou prosâââst take heede to thy selfe and vnto learning and abide in these thinges For in doing this thou shalt saue both thy selfe and them that heare thee Such Ministers ought also to deliuer sound and wholsome doctrine such as they haue receiued from Christ and the Apostles out of holie scripture and being all alike minded through one Spirit to teach the same in their sermons according to the ordinance of S Paull who writeth thus Keepe the true patterne of the wholsome wordes which thou hast heard of me in faith and in loue which is in Iesus Christ And againe But abide thou in those thinges that thou hâst learned and are committed vnto thee knowing of whome thou hast learned them and that thou hast knowen the holy Scriptures of a childe which are able to make the wise vnto saluation through the faith which is Iesus Christ And elsewhere charge certaine saith he that they teach no other thing But peculiar mention is made thereof that they which haue the spirituall gouernment of Churches and doe their endeuour in them ought not themselues nor by others to vse ciuill power or constraint to force men to beleeue nor to exercise Lordlie authoritie ouer the faith and people of God according to the doctrine of Christ and the Apostles The Lord spake thus to the Apostles and in them to all faithfull and true Preachers of the Gospell Ye know that they who are rulers of the people haue domination ouerthem whose rulers they are and they that are great Lordes exercise authoritie ouer the people that are subiect to them But it shall not be so among you But if anie man among you wil be great let him be your seruant and he that wil be chiefe among you or beare rule let him be your minister Euân as the Sonne of man came not to be ãâ¦ã vnto but that he himselfe might minister to others and ââve hiâ life as a price for the redemption of manie Peter also saieth Nââ as being Lordes ouer the people or the Lordes inheritance but aâ they whoe are an ensample to the flocke And Paull Not that we are Lordes ouer your faith but because we are helpers of your ioye But the gainsaiers are with a quiet minde to be forborne and by reasons grounded on the trueth of holie scripture to be refuted and conuinced and paines must be taken that they maie suffer themselues to be bettered by wholsome doctrine as the Apostle giueth in charge touching this matter And after other thinges Besides it is taught that all the people ought to performe obedience and that with a great affection of loue toward them to such lawfull Godlie and faithfull pastors of soules and that they ought to assure and vndoubtedlie to persââde themselues verie well of them obeâe them âse their helpe in matters pertaining to saluation yeld them due honour performe all conuenient duties towardes them whereâ to they are bound by Gods worde and that according to the Doctrine of Christ who saith He that reâeiâeth you receireth me and he that heareth you heareth me And also in the Epistle to the Hebrewes Obeie them that haue the ouersight of you and submiâ your selues for they watch for your soules as they that must giuâ account for them And the Apostle Elders that rule well are worthie double honour especiallie they that are occupied in the word and Doctrine Furthermore they ought tobe prouided
at anie time perfourmed yet for all this wee must confesse that we are vnprofitable seruantes Therefore what meritte can wee dreame of THE SEVENTEENTH SECTION OF CEREMONIES AND RITES WHICH ARE INDIFFERENT in generall THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of Rites Ceremonies and indifferent things CHAP. 27. VNto the ancient people in olde time were giuen certaine ceremonies as a kinde of schooling or pedagogie to those which were kept vnder the law as vnder a Schole master or Tutor but Christ the deliuerer being once come and the law taken awaie we which beleeue are no more vnder the law the ceremonies are vanished worne out of vse And the Apostles were so far from reteining them in the Church of Christ or reparing them that they witnessed plainelie that they would not laie any burden vpon the Church Wherefore we should seeme to bring in and set vp Iudaisme againe if so be we should multiplie Ceremonies or Rites in the church according to the manner of the old church Therefore we are not of their iudgement who would haue the Church of Christ kept in with many and diuerse Rites as it were with a certaine schooling or pedagogie For if the Apostles would not thrust vpon the Christian people the ceremonies and rites which were appointed by God who is there I praie you that is well in his wiâtes that will thrust vpon it the inuentions deuised by man The greater that the heape of ceremonies is in the Church so much the more is taken not onelie from Christian libertie but also from Christ and from faith in him whilest the people seeke those things in ceremonies which they should seeke in the onelie Sonne of God Iesus Christ through faith Wherefore a few moderate simple rites that are not contrarie to the word of God do suffice the godly And that there is found diuersitie of rites in the Churches lât no man saie therefore that the Churches doe not agree Socrates saith That it were not possible to set downe in writing all the ceremonies of the Churches which are thoroughout Cities and Countries No Religion doeth keep euerie where the same ceremonies although they admitte and receiue one and the selfe same doctrine touching them for euen they which haue one and the selfe same faith doe disagree among them selues about ceremonies Thus much faith Socrates we at this daie hauing diuerse rites in the celebration of the Lordes Supper and in certeine other things in our Churches yet we doe not disagree in doctrine and faith neither is the vnitie and societie of our Churches rent a sunder For the Churches haue alwaies vsed their libertie in such rites as beeing things indifferent which we also doe at this daie But yet notwithstanding we admonish men to take heede that they count not among things indifferent such as indeed are not indifferent as some vse to count the Masse the vse of Images in the Church for things indifferent That is indifferent saith Ierome to Augustine which is neither good nor euill so that whether you doe it or doe it not you are neuer the more iust or vniust thereby Therefore when things indifferent are wrested to the confession of faith they cease to be free as Paull doth shew that it is lawfull for a man to eate flesh if no man doe admonish him that it was offered to Idolls for then it is vnlawfull because he that eateth it doeth seeme to approoue Idolatry by eating of it OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of things indifferent THose things which be called are properlie things indifferent although a godlie man may in al places at all times vse them freelie yet he must onely vse all things according to knowledge and in charitie to wit to the glorie of God and to the edifying of the Church and his neighboures OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASIL IN this Section also may the tenth Article of this confession be placed which we haue partlie referred to the first Section where mention is made of humane Traditions partlie to other Sections as occasion serued OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of accessories or things indifferent to wit of Ecclesiasticall traditions constitutions rites and ceremonies and of Christian libertie CHAP. 15. TOuching this accessorie kinde humane traditions constitutions and ceremonies brought in by a good custome men are taught that these be things inferior in degree and lesse necessarie then are the gifts of the ordinarie Ministerie yea that they be instituted and appointed in regard of the Ecclesiasticall ministerie and to serue thereunto and yet that they are with an vniforme consent to be reteined in the Ecclesiasticall assemblies of Christian people at the common seruice of God according to the doctrine of the holy Apostles Let al things be done in your meeting to wit in the Church decently in order Also God is not the author of Confusion but of peace But they must alwaies be kept with this caueat within these boundes that they be not taken for foundations whereupon saluation must stey it selfe or for a worship which is appointed of God without any difference that they doe not rather or more straigthly binde the consciences of men then the commaundements of God doe and that they be not lifted vp or preferred before them but that they be taken for an ornament decency honest shew and laudable discipline and so that they doe not violate the Christian libertie of the Spirit of God and of faith nor disturb charitie and on the other side that no man by pretending a shew of Christian libertie doe withdraw himselfe from such constitutions as be godly serue to a good vse Now by the name of Christian libertie is chiefly vnderstood that libertie wherby through Christ we are freed from sinne and the curse and the yoke of the law secondlie the receiuing of the Spirit of a readie will or of the voluntarie Spirit of the Sonnes of God whereby they doe earnestlie and with pleasure and of their owne accord exercise the works of faith toward God and charitie towards their neighbour and by the law of charitie the minde is stirred vp to performe these things rather of loue then of debt or any compulsion Also whereby we are made free from all bond of conscience to any humane traditions that a man may not be tied in such sorte or rather more strictlie vnto these then to the commaundements of God And lastlie that no man may fuffer his conscience to be seared thereby as with an hot iron Therefore according to these things al those humane traditions and ceremonies which do obscure or take awaie the glorie honour worship and grace of our Lord Iesus Christ and doe withdraw the people from true and sincere faith and in a worde in respect whereof the commaundements of God are broken neglected and lightlie regarded the word of God is not exercised or handled according to it owne sinceritie and trueth they are not onelie not
to be obserued but to be auoided For Christ our Lord doth sharpely reprooue those Pharisies and Masters of the Iewes by the name of such rites and traditions and for that they doe obserue such when he saith Verie well hath Esay prophecied of you hypocrites as it is written This people honoureth me with their lippes but their heart is farre away from me But they worship me in vaine seeing that they teach such doctrine as is deliuered and brought in by men For ye laie the commaundements of God aparte and obserue the traditions of men And holy Paull doth admonish vs to take heede of such toies deuised by men when he saith Beware lâst there be any that spoile you through philosophie and vaine deceit through the traditions of men according to the rudimentes of the world and not after Christ Whereof also there be Canons extant in the Canon lawe and the wordes be these We praise custome yet that onely which is knowne to vse nothing contrarie to the Catholique faith Wherfore those rites onely and those good ceremonies are to be obserued which among the people of God doe builde vp one onelie and that a true faith and a sincere worshippe of God concord charitie and true and Christian or religious peace Therefore whether they haue their beginning and be brought in of Bishops or of Ecclesiasticall Councells or of anie other authors whatsoeuer the simpler sorte are not to care for it neither to be mooued or disquieted but to vse them to good because they are good and to obserue this onelie rule therein as alwaies to put their greatest confidence in those things onelie which are of God settle their onelie and chiefe refuge in those things and with all diligence take heede that they be not withdrawne by such ceremonies from those things which are the chiefest of all and whereon religion is founded and so by consequent from the thinges themselues For those diuine and holsome things are to be preferred in euery respect before all other things of all men and the conscience ought to be bounde to them alone For the Lorde himselfe did pronounce a Woe against those Elders of the Iewes who preferred their owne traditions before the commaundements of God and those which were the lesser before things of greater weight You leaue saith he the weightiest matters of the lawe as iudgement and mercie and fidelitie These ought ye to haue done and not to haue lefâe the other And although our Preachers doe not keepe all rites alike with other Churches the which thing neither can be neither is necessarie to be done that in all places where there be Christian assemblies one and the same ceremonies should be vsed yet they doe not withstande or oppose themselues to anie good and godlie constitution neither are they so minded as that for the ceremonies sake they would raise vp anie dissensions although they should thinke that some of them were not verie necessarie so that they be not founde to be contrarie to God and to his worship and glorie and be such as do not diminish true faith in Iesus Christ which alone doth purchase righteousnes Howbeit in this place and in this point it must not be passed ouer with silence to wit that we ought by no meanes to burden the people with many superfluous and grieuous traditions such as the Mosaical traditions were vnder the law For the Apostles forbad that this should be done as also holie Peter said vnto certeine concerning this matter Why do ye tempt God in laying a yoke vpon the neckes of the disciples Also Be ye not saith Paul intangled with the yoke of bondage For which cause also Christ did vehementlie inueigh against the Scribes saying Woe also be to you Scribes for ye laie burdens vpon mens shoulders which can scarse be borne Also men are taught to acknowledge this that humane traditions do not containe a perpetual and immutable law but as they are for iust causes instituted of men so also they maie vpon iust and weightie causes and if the matter so require be broken abrogated and changed without anie sinne according to the example of the Apostles who did transgresse the traditions of the Elders when as they did eate bread with vnwashed handes and did not obserue the same fastes with others add yet they were not by this meanes guiltie of any sinne also according to the example of the first and holie Church vpon which the Apostles and the wholl councel laied this commaundement by the holie ghost that they should absteine from the eating of those thinges which were sacrificed to Idolls and of blood and of that which is strangled Notwithstanding after that the causes and occasions for the which this decree was made in processe of time did vanish awaie euen this Apostolicall constitution did grow out of vse Neither in these things ought we to care for the offence of the wicked who are offended with this thing as the Lord saith Let them alone they be blinde and guides of the blinde And on the other side we must take diligent heede hereunto that no offence be giuen to litle ones by a rash froward and wicked vsing of Christian libertie for this also the Lord saith Woe be to that man by whome offence commeth Now if so be that there be anie vnlikenes in traditions and externall ceremonies and if anie diuersitie which is not hurtfull be found in Ecclesiasticall assemblies certeinlie no man ought to be so ignorant in these thinges as for this cause to be offended therewith or to take offence at others and in this respect to reproch or hurt others or to be an author of sectes and also of factions seeing that there was neuer in all places one and the same forme of an Ecclesiasticall constitution in this point neither is at this day the same The which thing also is mentioned in the bookes of the Canon law in these wordes The holie Church of Rome doth know that constitutions and customes beeing diuers according to time place do nothing at all hinderthe saluation of the faithfull if the Canonicall authoritie be not against them Rather it becommeth euerie sound Christian to be content in his conscience to rest in that if he see Christians to haue the one spirit of Christ and with agreeing mindes to holde and follow his true meaning and one and the same doctrine in al these things and chiefe pointes of faith For he that hath not this Spirit of Christ he is not Christes as the Apostle doth witnes although he vse all and euerie kinde of ceremonies or constitutions Therefore whosoeuer be Christes this is their duetie as in all other such like thinges that as members of one bodie they do suffer and beare one with an other in charitie without the which no thing can profit anie whit according to the meaning of the Apostolike doctrine OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE
sound and pure doctrine of Iesus Christ we doe not onelie not receiue but as abominations and blasphemies reiect condemne those strange and erroneous doctrines which the spirits of hurleburlie among other damnable opinions do bring forth saying c. that Magistrates can not be Christians And in the margent The Magistrate doth then shew himselfe to be a good Magistrate when he is a true Christian THE CONCLVSION LAst of all we submit this our Confession to the iudgement of the holie Scripture of the Bible and therefore we promise that if out of the foresaide Scriptures we may be better instructed we will at all times obey God and his holie word most thankefully OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of the ciuill power or ciuill Magistrate CHAP. 16. FVrthermore it is taught out of the holie Scripture that the ciuill Magistrate is the ordinance of God and appointed by God whoe both taketh his originall from God and by the effectuall power of his presence and continuall aide is mainteined to gouerne the people in those things which appertaine to the life of this bodie here vpon earth whereby also he is distinguished from that spirituall state whereof is that worthie sentence of Paull There is no power but of god the power that is is ordeined of god Then according to these points all they that beeing indued with this authoritie doe beare publique offices of what kinde soeuer they be beeing in the degree of Magistrates necessarilie must know acknowledge and remember this that they are Gods deputies and in his steade and that God is the Soueraigne Lord and King euen of them all as well as of other men to whome at length in the last daie they must giue an account of the degree wherein they were placed of their dominions and of the wholl administration of their gouernment whereof it is expresselie written in the booke of Wisdome and else where And seeing they doe gouerne in stede of God vpon earth and are his Lieuetenants it is meete that they frame themselues to the example of the superior Lord by following and resembling him and by learning of him mercie and iustice As touching these therefore such an instruction hath beene deliuered that they who are in authoritie ought to doe good vnto others according to that which Christ saith They that are mightie are called gratious or bounteous Lords and that in regard of their duetie they are especiallie bound thereunto and that this is their speciall charge that they cherish among the people without respect of persons iustice peace and all good things that are appertaining vnto the time that they protect and defend their peaceable subiects their rightes their goodes their life and their bodies against those that wrong and oppresse them or doe any waies indammage or hurt them also against the vniust violence of the Turkes together with others that doe the like to succour and defend them and so to serue the Lorde God herein that they beare not the sword in vaine but valiantlie couragiouslie and faithfully vse the same to execute the will and workes of God therewith Hereof in the holie Scripture such are called Gods and of Saint Paull the Ministers of God The Magistrate saith he is the Minister of God for thy good who is sent as Peter saith to take vengeance on those that doe euill and to giue honour vnto those that doe good But for as mueh as the Magistrate is not onelie the power of God in that sort as the scripture doth ascribe that title euen to an heathen Magistrate as Christ said vnto Pilate Thou couldest haue no power ouer mee vnles it were giuen thee from aboue but the Christian Magistrate ought also to be a partaker and as it were a minister of the power of the Lambe Iesus Christ whome God hath in our nature made Lord and King of Kings that Kings of the earth who in times past had beene heathen might come vnder the power of the Lambe and giue their glorie vnto the Church and become nources thereof which then began to be fulfilled when they receiued Christian religion and made them nestes vnder the tree of mustard seed which is faith Then for this cause the Christian Magistrate is pecularlie taught to be such a one that he should well vsâ this glory and portion of his authority which he hath common with the Lamb and that he betray it not to Satan and to Antichrist vnles he will be transformed into that beast and hideous Monster which carieth the beast and that he be not ashamed of the name of Iesus Christ our Lord and that by this authoritie of his he set forth the truth of the holie gospell make waie for the trueth whersoeuer be a defender of the ministers and people of Christ suffer not so farre as in him lieth Idolatrie or the tyrannie of Antichrist much lesse follow the same although he be driuen to sustein some harme therefore and so lay downe his crowne before the Lambe and serue him together with the spirituall Kings and priests of the holie Church that is with all the faithfull and Christians that are called to eternall life Whereunto also the second psalme doth exhort Magistrates which it is profitable often to remember where it is thus read And now ye Kings vnderstand and be ye learned that iudge the earth serue the Lord with feare reioyce vnto him with trembling Hereupon it followeth and is concluded by force of argument namelie that whosoeuer doth vse in such sort as hath beene said this ordinarie power of God and of the Lambe with patience in their aduersities as well on the right as on the left hand they shall receiue for this thing and for their labour a large and infinite reward and blessing of God vpon earth and also in the life to come through faith in Christ and contrariwise vpon the wicked cruell and bloodthirstie that repent not shall come the paines of fearfull vengeance in this life and after this life euerlasting torment Moreouer the people also are taught of their duety and by the word of god are effectuallie therto inforced that al and euerie of them in all things so that they be not contrary vnto God performe their obedence to the superior power first to the Kings Maiestie then to all Magistrates and such as are in authoritie in what charge soeuer they be placed whether they be of themselues good men or euill so also to al their ministers and such as are sent with commission from them to reuerence honour them and yeald vnto them all things whatsoeuer by right are due vnto them and to performe and paie vnto them honour tribute custome and such like whereunto they are bound But in thinges perteining to mens soules to faith and eternall saluation of those the people is taught that they ought to obey no man more then God but God onelie and his holy word aboue al things and